You are on page 1of 301

THE TEND TIME

First Edition

Kirche Enterprises, Inc.

Publisher
This book has been published by the Delaware corporation Kirche Enterprises, Inc., an internet based organization. Constructive comments on the book are welcome at the email address KircheInk@MyFairPoint.net and should be submitted in brief, plain text messages without attachments.

Copyright ©
The contents of “The Tend Time” have been copyrighted under the United States Library of Congress Copyright Office Certificate of Registration Number TXu 1-013-351 dated July 23, 2001. While this measure was taken to ensure their preservation, it also inhibits duplication. Nevertheless, fair use is afforded by copyright law for purposes of quotation in expression and discussion.

International Standard Book Number (ISBN)
ISBN number 978-0-9802028-0-9 has been assigned to this edition of this book. Copies of the book can be located and ordered from book outlets through use of its title or this number as necessary.

Contents
Introduction.............................................................................. 1 Book of Daniel......................................................................... 7 Vision Intuition .................................................................. 7 Vision Collision ............................................................... 12 The Greek Empire.................................................................. 19 Antiochus IV – Usurper ................................................... 21 Antiochus IV – King........................................................ 26 Antiochus IV – Tyrant ..................................................... 29 Reflections ............................................................................. 33 Revelation .............................................................................. 39 Its Author ......................................................................... 39 Its Content........................................................................ 42 Its Meaning ...................................................................... 44 The Mark Of The Beast ......................................................... 49 Introduction...................................................................... 49 Numbers History.............................................................. 54 Numbers Study................................................................. 58 Nero Claudius Caesar ...................................................... 62 Dilemma........................................................................... 66 Rosetta Stone ................................................................... 67 Analysis............................................................................ 69 WUSTVÖX Implications....................................................... 77 Character Profile .............................................................. 77 Eligible Candidates .......................................................... 81 Arrival Scenario ..................................................................... 87 Obstacles .......................................................................... 87 Historical Solutions.......................................................... 90 Implementation ................................................................ 91

i

Trust Promotion ................................................................... 107 Repeat Performances ..................................................... 107 Biblical Debates ............................................................. 111 Jewish Opposition.......................................................... 120 Peace & Prosperity......................................................... 122 Control Development........................................................... 129 Perspective ..................................................................... 129 Perception ...................................................................... 142 World Objectives ................................................................. 153 Conquest ........................................................................ 153 Tribulation...................................................................... 163 Decisions........................................................................ 168 Credibility ............................................................................ 173 Perspective ..................................................................... 173 Perception ...................................................................... 174 Corroboration................................................................. 176 Four Horsemen............................................................... 177 Seals ............................................................................... 180 Proximity.............................................................................. 183 Introduction.................................................................... 183 The Jewish War.............................................................. 185 Expectations................................................................... 187 The Reformation ............................................................ 189 The Americas ................................................................. 191 Napoleon ........................................................................ 191 The Twentieth Century .................................................. 192 Current Times ................................................................ 193 Conclusion ..................................................................... 194

ii

CONTENTS

Watchfulness........................................................................ 197 Introduction.................................................................... 197 Additional Guidance ...................................................... 199 La Salette Apparition ..................................................... 201 Intermission.................................................................... 206 Perspective ..................................................................... 206 The Golden Age............................................................. 211 The End Time ................................................................ 213 Faithfulness .......................................................................... 215 Introduction.................................................................... 215 Preparation ..................................................................... 219 Definition of Faith.......................................................... 220 Faith & Works................................................................ 222 Analogy.......................................................................... 224 Increasing Faith.............................................................. 228 Obedience Through Love .............................................. 229 Summary ........................................................................ 230 The Rapture Doctrine........................................................... 233 Introduction.................................................................... 233 Origins............................................................................ 234 Its Teachings .................................................................. 237 Flaws .............................................................................. 238 Secret Coming & Return................................................ 240 Alternative Meaning ...................................................... 241 Comparisons .................................................................. 242 Alternative Support........................................................ 243 Fairness .......................................................................... 247 Persecution..................................................................... 248 Wrath.............................................................................. 249 Thousand Year Reign .................................................... 251 Gog & Magog ................................................................ 254 Conclusion ..................................................................... 256 Afterword............................................................................. 259

iii

Appendices........................................................................... 267 I – Pax Romana Emperors ............................................. 269 II - Seleucid Kings Who Ruled Babylonia .................... 271 III - The Hebrew Alphabet And Numerical Values....... 273 IV - ASCII Values For Letters Of Western Hemisphere Languages ...................................................................... 275 V – Related ISO Standards ............................................ 277 VI - Latin 1 Multilingual Values For Letters Of Western Hemisphere Languages.................................... 279 VII - “KNSTUVWX” Matrix........................................ 281 VIII – World’s Population Growth ................................ 283 References............................................................................ 285 Biblical Quote Index ............................................................ 289

MAPS
THE GREEK EMPIRE.......................................................... 17 THE ROMAN EMPIRE ........................................................ 17 THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE ............................................ 80 THE THIRD REICH.............................................................. 80

iv

Introduction
Much has been recently said in the media concerning eschatology or “the end time” which is believed to usher in some rather foreboding events including worldwide calamities preceding the end of the world. Particular anxiety was generated by the arrival of the new millennium or the calendar year 2000 wherein many speculated that these events could well result from worldwide failure of computers, which were not programmed to handle the change in date format required by a new millennium. Fortunately, this change took place without any such calamities. Nevertheless, these beliefs are based upon some worthwhile observations and are not to be dismissed as religious myth. The potential computer dilemma was only one of these observations and was in itself a convincing argument for these concerns. The prospect of such computer failure and the presence of computer-controlled nuclear weapons of mass destruction generated such concern that leaders of world nuclear powers took concerted effort to preclude these calamities. In retrospect, it should be noted that concern for such computer failure was initiated only a few years before the year 2000. These years were so few that quite a few businesses were not sure that they had enough time to modify their computers and avoid the consequences of being unprepared. On the other hand, concern for the proximity of the end time has existed off and on since the writing of the Book of Revelation about 2000 years ago and even before then. Similar scenarios of distress during this timeframe have caused noted authorities to forecast the proximity of

1

the end time any number of times in the past. These forecasts, likewise, were erroneous which would tend to make the average believer more skeptical about each subsequent forecast. Their confidence in the credibility of these authorities would be progressively undermined by each erroneous forecast. That being the case, one must wonder why there has been much belief in the proximity of the end time in current times. Aside from the change in the world environment which makes worldwide catastrophe now possible, the passage of time has availed the world of a prophet who has made convincing forecasts of events which took place centuries after his life span and who has also made forecasts of events for the new millennium concerning the end time. His forecasts have then been tested by time and his credibility enhanced with each success. Add to these successes the fact that he has made end time forecasts and the average believer would once again focus in on these forecasts. The authority referenced is the clairvoyant French seer Michel Nostradamus (1503-1566 AD) who made such prophecies in his book “Centuries”. These included past events related to the London fire of 1666, the French revolution in 1789, the rise and fall of Napoleon, Adolf Hitler, World War I, World War II outbreak over Poland and the fall of Russian Communism. Nostradamus then gained much recognition and credibility when these events transpired as he had prophesied. It is no wonder, then, that his prophecy of other future events would be taken seriously, particularly those related to end time events. He made several prophecies about catastrophes which resemble those contained in the Book of Revelation. However, this is no great accomplishment since they could have been transcribed. What is significant is that he associated these events with the start of the new

2

INTRODUCTION

millennium. He did this in two sections of his book described as Century X Quatrain 72 which forecasts the descent of the King of Terror from the sky in the summer of 1999 and Century X Quatrain 74 which forecasts “Not distant from the great Millennium, when the dead will leave their graves.” These two events can be readily associated with the “end time” prophesied by the Bible. Their proximity is even supported by the renowned scientist Sir Isaac Newton (1642-1727) who is said to have forecasted apocalyptic events for the year 2060. Recent discovery of an apparent code throughout the Hebrew rendition of the Bible has revealed apparent prophecies of a number of events that have taken place in the recent past. These “prophecies” are indicated to be far more accurate than those made by Nostradamus and are growing in credibility. Much of this growth has been due to an apparent forecast of recent significant events by the combination of keywords found in the Hebrew Bible, as made possible by current computer technology. However, as in the prophecies of Nostradamus, interpretation of this Bible code relies on hindsight to some degree. It is therefore challenged by some who insist on foresight as the criteria for validity. This code does provide some prophecy of the future in the prediction of a comet approaching and threatening the earth in the year 2012 AD. In view of Revelation 8: 10 such an event could be associated with the “end time” and would provide proof of some foresight, if it does happen. These forecasts coupled with other considerations such as increased awareness of terror in the world give one due cause to believe that end time events are near. Still, the Bible itself warns us against predicting the day or the hour when these events will take place. That warning, nevertheless, does not mean that we should stop anticipating these events or that we should not make

3

reasonable attempts to discern their proximity. On the contrary, we should do these things. That is why Revelation was given to us in the first place - to discern and to prepare. The Book of Revelation is otherwise known as the “Book of the Apocalypse” taken from the prior rendition of the Bible in Greek. The word “apocalypse” is derived from the Greek “apokalysis” for “the lifting of a veil” and therefore connotes revelation. The word “revelation” itself is taken from the Latin word “revelare”, which means to “unveil” or “disclose”. It is properly applied in that this book addresses future events of the end time as will be shown herein. Of principal concern are events that shall precede Christ’s return. They are of interest primarily to discern the proximity of that return and thereby gain faith in it. However, Biblical reference to these events describe them as challenges to faith, so they are of interest also in preparation for those challenges and retention of faith. This preparation is particularly essential because these challenges consist of unprecedented tribulation that shall rock the world, but not so much those who are prepared. This preparation renders understanding of these events, that they can be confronted, that they will soon end and that Christ will return shortly thereafter to reward the faithful. Understanding of the nature of these events can be acquired to some extent by review of the Bible and Revelation in particular. From that review one can discern that these events will include wars, worldwide rebellion against God, numerous earthquakes, famine, pestilence, many false prophets and persecution. Such is quite a laundry list to be confronted by the faithful, but it is not yet over. Following these events there shall arise a tyrannical dictatorship that shall dominate the world and war against

4

INTRODUCTION

God and His faithful in an unprecedented manner for three and one-half years. Revelation describes this dictatorship as a “beast” which is yet to live and wreak havoc on mankind of such magnitude as has never been known. The use of a “beast” symbol is metaphorical that serves the purpose of providing a general description, but is obviously insufficient for identification purposes. However, we can readily relate this description to similar beasts described in a vision recorded in the Bible’s Old Testament “Book of Daniel”. The vision referenced was experienced by the prophet Daniel concerning four beasts that have already visited the earth and will be represented by a beast that will appear in the end time. In other words, the end time beast described by Revelation has been emulated or prefigured by the four beasts described in the Book of Daniel. How do we know this? Daniel 8: 17 states “Understand, O son of man, for in the time of the end the vision shall be fulfilled.” Daniel 12: 9 also supports this understanding with the words “Go, Daniel, because the words are shut up, and sealed until the appointed time.” Daniel 7: 13-14 and 7: 26-27 even prophesy supernatural events associated with the end time by Revelation. As such, the Book of Revelation can be regarded as a sequel to the Book of Daniel that provides further details and clarification concerning end time events. To gain proper perspective, therefore, it is appropriate to study the Book of Daniel first and the Book of Revelation second. Since it is not the intent of this discussion to rewrite either of these books, it is recommended that they be reviewed in advance to appreciate the significance of remarks made and conclusions reached. For those who are not inclined to do this, key information is contained herein.

5

Book of Daniel

Revelation 13 characterizes the end time by the arrival of a “beast” described in metaphorical terms as having seven heads and ten horns, and upon its horns ten diadems, and upon its heads blasphemous names. It is like a leopard and its feet are like the feet of a bear, and its mouth like the mouth of a lion. The end time beast described by Revelation has been emulated or prefigured by previous beasts described in the Book of Daniel 7: 2 to 7: 8. These verses prophecy the appearance of four different beasts based upon a vision experienced by the prophet Daniel several centuries before Christ. During this vision Daniel sought its explanation from one present in the vision itself and received the reply presented in Daniel 7: 17-27. Daniel was told that these four great beasts stood for four kingdoms that shall arise on the earth and was given further explanation of the fourth beast in particular.

Vision Intuition
The first beast was like a lion, but with eagle’s wings. During the vision the wings were plucked; it was

7

raised from the ground to stand on two feet like a man, and given a human mind. This could be interpreted as representative of the Babylonian Empire. The representation of this empire as a winged lion, a common motif in Babylonian art, symbolizes the bestial power hostile to God. The two wings that were plucked represent Nabuchodonosor and Baltasar. Daniel 4: 13 & 30 explain how Nabuchodonosor fulfills the remaining remarks. The second beast looked like a bear; it was raised up on one side and among the teeth in its mouth were three tusks. It was given the order - “Up, devour much flesh.” This beast could be interpreted to represent the Median Empire (Isaiah 13: 17-18; Daniel 5: 28-31 & 6: 1, 25-28) . Its three tusks and the order given to it symbolize its destructive nature. The third beast looked like a leopard that had wings on its back like those of a bird and four heads. To this beast dominion was given. This beast could be interpreted to represent the Persian Empire. The leopard symbolizes the swiftness with which Cyrus the Persian established his kingdom. The “four heads” correspond to the four Persian kings of Daniel 11: 2. The fourth beast was different from all the others, terrifying, horrible and of extraordinary strength; it had great iron teeth with which it devoured and crushed, and what was left it trampled with its feet. It had ten horns of which three were torn away and replaced by a little horn, which had a man’s eyes and an arrogant mouth. Per Daniel 7: 23-25, “The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be greater than all the kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns of the same kingdom shall be ten kings: and

8

BOOK OF DANIEL

another shall rise up after them, and he shall be mightier than the former, and he shall bring down three kings. And he shall speak words against the High One, and shall crush the saints of the most High: and he shall think himself able to change times and laws, and they shall be delivered into his hand until a time, and times, and half a time.” It can be said that the fourth beast represents a part of “The Greek Empire” resulting from the conquests of the Macedonian Alexander the Great, which began around 334 BC. This conquest resulted in the first western or European Empire to expand over the Mid East areas including Babylonia. Daniel 2: 31-45 description of the Babylonian king’s vision of a statue of various metals destroyed by a rock further supports the contentions made herein concerning these beasts. These metals consisted of gold in the statue’s head representing the Babylonian Kingdom (625 to 562 BC), silver in the statue’s chest and arms representing the Median Empire which subsequently ruled Babylonia (Isaiah 13: 17-18, Daniel 5: 28, 31 & 6: 1, 2528), bronze in the statue’s belly and thighs representing the Persian Empire which subsequently ruled Babylonia (539 to 331 BC) and iron and clay in the statue’s legs and feet representing a Greek or Hellenistic Empire which subsequently ruled Babylonia (312 to 137 BC). The statue’s feet made of both iron and clay were shattered when hit by the cited rock causing the statue to crumble. The House of Seleucus that inherited part of the Greek Empire established by Alexander the Great ruled this Hellenistic kingdom. It became known as the Seleucid Kingdom and was populated by Hellenistic subjects as well as the indigenous Asiatic peoples. The loyalty of these Asiatic for the House of Seleucus was often weak

9

necessitating annual military campaigns to keep them subdued. This house was particularly challenged by the Parthian Asiatic who did eventually succeed in gaining control at the decline of the Seleucid Kingdom. It can then be said that the iron in the statue’s feet represented the Hellenistic subjects loyal to this house and the clay represented the indigenous Asiatic who were not. Nevertheless, under Antiochus III (Nicator) The Great the House of Seleucus had regained much of its dominion as established initially by its first king - Seleucus I Nicator. It also became the most powerful champion of Hellenism against the emerging Roman challenge for domination. All of Greece looked to this king and his great army to defend it against Rome. However, at the Battle of Magnesia (in Turkey) in 190 BC the army of this king suffered a shocking and traumatic defeat by a Roman army that fragmented his kingdom and made it henceforth subservient to Rome. At this battle the Seleucid army was not only defeated, but also practically annihilated and at a small cost to the Roman army. It is estimated that for each Roman soldier killed there were one hundred Seleucid soldiers killed. These figures are even more alarming when a comparison of experience is made between the two armies. Rome was emerging as a power while the Seleucid kingdom had existed for over one hundred years, during which it has conducted annual military campaigns. The Roman victory over the Seleucid army is so impressive that it is reminiscent of the Hebrew victories over their opponents after their exodus from Egyptian bondage. Their victories, of course, could be readily accredited to divine intervention, since they had been slaves and had little experience in warfare. The Roman Army had some experience in the Punic Wars against Carthage that preceded the Battle of Magnesia. Its victories

10

BOOK OF DANIEL

in these wars and steady growth likewise were quite impressive. Roman influence had emerged from the wilderness of the age to form a solid civilization that could be easily described as a “rock not made of hands”. These observations and Rome’s victory at the Battle of Magnesia represent a clear fulfillment of prophecy. Thus, the statute’s feet loosely held together with clay and iron are representative of the loosely knit Seleucid Empire that was shattered by the Roman “rock”. The fragmentation of this kingdom initiated an erosion of its size until all that remained under Seleucid rule was essentially Syria and Mesopotamia, which nevertheless included Babylonia. As a consequence the Seleucid Kingdom became known as Syrian since its activities were somewhat confined to Syria around its capitol at Antioch. That too was eventually lost when the Roman statesman Pompey occupied Antioch in 64 BC. Strangely enough, the Roman Empire did not really advance into Mesopotamia until 113 AD under Emperor Trajan. However, its stay was very short and it did not then rule over “Babylonia”, which was then in ruins. Centuries before Babylon had been effectively abandoned as a result of the transfer of the capital of the Seleucid Kingdom to a newly formed city to the north called “Seleucia on the Tigris” (Baghdad today) . This transfer was made by King Seleucus I Nicator (312 to 281 BC) for tactical advantage to better control his kingdom. Nevertheless, it drained Babylon of its identity and resources as a center of government and commerce, casting it into a ruin from which it never recovered. The Roman Empire was not therefore part of the statue or one of the beasts described in Daniel 7: 2 to 7: 8 which represented kingdoms which dominated Babylon. However, it can be envisioned as the rock that shattered the statue. Indeed, the formation of the Roman Empire was

11

quite remarkable. It was formed out of the relatively primitive West to become one of the most highly developed empires of its age. In addition, the formation of the Roman Empire was especially opportune for the concurrent birth and growth of the Christian church during the two hundred year period of peace known as “Pax Romana” ruled by the emperors listed in Appendix I. In this sense it can be imagined that it was formed by supernatural guidance and assistance as was the rock formed out of the mountain that shattered the statue. It can then be postulated that this rock really represents both a physical force, the Roman Empire, and a spiritual force, Christianity, which struck at the statue. The Roman Empire struck in that it shattered the Greek kingdom as well as the prestige of its gods in the land of Babylon as symbolized by the statue. Christianity struck in the sense that it eventually abolished idolatry within the Roman Empire, as well as in the lands of Babylon. The Moslems also believe in one God – Allah.

Vision Collision
With this insight it can be concluded that the meaning of the Babylonian king’s vision supports the contended meaning of Daniel’s vision. There is similarity that is consistent between these two meanings and the history of this region. This similarity is sufficient to logically conclude that Daniel’s vision is probably interpreted as contended. Nevertheless, further analysis is necessary to conclude that this is most probably the case. Since this interpretation implies that these visions duplicate each other in part, the purposes of these two visions must be examined as well as the meanings. The purpose of the king’s vision can be analyzed by noting the end results of that vision. The most obvious

12

BOOK OF DANIEL

result was that the king came to revere Daniel, his companions, and his God. The king subsequently placed Daniel in a high post as ruler of the province of Babylon and chief prefect over the wise men of Babylon. Such reaction was probably due to Daniel’s ability to tell the king his dream, which he had forgotten, as well as his ability to tell the king the meaning of the dream. In his high post Daniel and his companions were able to acquire further recognition and respect for their God. The reigning Babylonian king Nabuchodonosor (Daniel 3: 96) and Median king Darius (Daniel 6: 1, 25-28) subsequently ordered this respect. This recognition and respect, in turn, served to force the peoples of this kingdom away from idolatry. This God said He was the only God. Recognition and respect for this God then required breaking ties with the worship of other gods. In addition, the breaking of the statue symbol of idolatry by the rock further supports God’s purpose in providing this vision to the king. The end results of Daniel’s vision can be determined in part by inspection of the vision. As previously mentioned, that vision describes the emergence of four great beasts. During this vision Daniel sought its explanation from one present in the vision itself and received the reply presented in Daniel 7. Daniel was told that these four great beasts stood for four kingdoms that shall arise on the earth and was given further explanation of the fourth beast in particular. As such, these beasts serve to further identify the four kingdoms represented in the king’s vision as gold, silver, bronze and iron/clay parts of the statue. Further identification of these kingdoms is therefore an end result and a purpose of Daniel’s vision. With this identification those who followed Daniel in subsequent generations and were acquainted with his vision could further identify

13

specific kingdoms as they emerged as those represented by each beast. Having done so, they could then prepare for the persecution forecasted for the fourth kingdom that was directed at the Jews as the “holy ones of the Most High”. In addition, when they eventually experienced that persecution, they could acquire hope and comfort from the prophecy fulfillment, particularly the triumph of the holy ones of the Most High at the end of this persecution. Thus, their faith would be strengthened and they would be more able to endure this persecution for the Most High. The persecution prophesied for the fourth kingdom was fulfilled under the subsequent Seleucid king Antiochus IV Epiphanes (175-163 BC). His persecution of the Jews during the years 167 to 164 BC was so extensive that the worship of Yahweh and all of the Jewish rites were forbidden under pain of death. In addition, he desecrated the Jewish Temple by erecting in it an altar to the Greek god Zeus Olympios and required sacrifices to be made at the feet of an idol of this god in his own image. Idolatry raises its head again. It can then be concluded that another purpose of Daniel’s vision was to counter this idolatry with faith and hope. Thus, both the Babylonian king’s vision and Daniel’s vision both served to counter idolatry in the past. The king’s vision was given to him in terms that tended to flatter him and thus cause him to revere Daniel. Specifically, the Babylonian kingdom was represented by the noblest of metals - gold while the subsequent kingdoms were represented by less noble metals. Nevertheless, the king’s vision also depicted the idolatry of these kingdoms as part of the statue. As narrated in the Book of Ezechiel, God was very displeased with the idolatry of the time. Thus, the king’s vision also portrayed the destruction of idolatry in the destruction of the statue.

14

BOOK OF DANIEL

Daniel’s vision was less flattering in that it depicted these kingdoms as beasts. This could be interpreted as a reflection of God’s real feeling about these idolatrous kingdoms. They were as beasts on account of their idolatry which blinded them to God’s providence and caused them to prey on one another as do beasts of the wild. This form of representation, then, would convey to Daniel and the Jews God’s displeasure with these kingdoms and enable them to better counter the idolatry that they represented. Although written centuries before, the Book of Daniel was not distributed to the Jewish people until the time of their persecution under Antiochus IV from 167 BC to 164 BC. This delay in distribution subsequently caused some to believe that it had been written at that time and is therefore erroneously regarded as a prophetic book. This position is refuted by the instructions given in Daniel 12: 4 “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time appointed: many shall pass over, and knowledge shall be manifold.” Thus, the book was written earlier, sealed, opened and distributed in some unknown quantity during this persecution to provide prophetic encouragement that it will soon end with victory for those who remain faithful. Such encouragement could not be rendered through public meetings and speeches for obvious reasons. Achieving this goal required distribution of written material with this encouragement. Daniel’s vision, however, also relates to the future. In Daniel 8: 17 the angel Gabriel tells Daniel “Understand, O son of man, for in the time of the end the vision shall be fulfilled.” The vision to which he is referring is Daniel’s vision of the four beasts. These four beasts are incorporated into the one beast described in Revelation 13, meaning that this beast will act similar to all four of the

15

beasts in Daniel, but particularly as the last of the four beasts about which more is said. This last beast is therefore of particular interest and deserves special attention. Our analysis so far has indicated it to be a Greek kingdom in that it has met some of the criteria for prophecy fulfillment. It is therefore appropriate to take a closer look at the Greek Empire and the Seleucid Kingdom to ascertain fulfillment of all of the criteria and thereby understand more completely this beast and how it prefigures the beast of Revelation.

16

BOOK OF DANIEL

The Greek Empire

The Roman Empire

17

The Greek Empire
This empire took root when Alexander attacked the Persians in 334 BC with a vengeance in retaliation for their earlier assault on Greece. He then defeated them at the Battle of Issus in 333 BC and forced the Persian king Darius to flee for his life. His army was powerful in their eyes due to its implementation of coordinated teamwork. Alexander subsequently entered into Babylon in 331 BC and went on for further conquests. He returned from his Indian campaign in 324 BC and married the daughter of the same king Darius whom he had defeated. However, he died at the young age of 32 in 323 BC from a sickness incurred in a Babylonian palace. Not much is said about this sickness, but one must wonder how long he should have expected to live after marrying the daughter of this defeated king. Subsequent to his death there was a settlement at Babylon in 323 BC for partitioning of his empire among members of his inner circle (somatphylakes). Still, a struggle to take possession of all of the empire continued thereafter. Antagonism came to open war in 321 BC. This war ended temporarily in the same year via another settlement at Triparadisus located in northern Syria. This subsequent settlement assigned the province (satrapy) of Babylonia to one known as Seleucus I Nicator as its governor (satrap). He was one of Alexander’s former lieutenants who had been promoted to high rank for his skill in battle. Still, further struggle continued for control of the whole empire, but Seleucus was able to firmly establish himself as king of Babylonia in 312 BC. Not only Babylonia, but also most of the lands east of the Mediterranean conquered by Alexander came under

19

the rule of the Seleucid dynasty as a sovereign kingdom. As big as it was, however, it did not include all of Alexander’s Empire. After the Battle of Ipsus in 301 BC Alexander’s former Empire was divided into three parts and this partitioning existed for the most part until the advent of Roman influence into the Greek world. These parts consisted of Greece itself that was ruled by The House of Antigonus, Egypt that was ruled by The House of Ptolemy, and lands east of the Mediterranean ruled by The House of Seleucus. Babylonia itself was ruled by the Seleucid dynasty for 175 years after this rule was firmly established in 312 BC. During those 175 years this dynasty had ten legitimate kings as represented by the ten horns of the beast, in addition to some usurpers who were not legitimate. These legitimate kings and usurper kings are identified for those 175 years as shown in Appendix II. Per Daniel 7: 7 and 7: 23 the fourth beast had ten horns of which three were torn away and replaced by a little horn which had a man’s eyes and an arrogant mouth. The ten horns shall be ten kings rising out of that kingdom; another shall rise after them, different from those before him, who shall lay low three kings. He shall speak against the Most High and oppress the holy ones of the Most High. The “little horn” is well represented by Antiochus IV Epiphanes (175-163 BC), the worst of the Seleucid kings and who usurped the throne. Just prior to his doing so, the reigning king Seleucus IV Philopater was murdered, his heir Demetrius Soter was made a hostage in Rome, and his infant son Antiochus was assassinated. Antiochus IV reportedly usurped the throne with a mixture of calculated mildness and equally calculated bloodshed. During his reign he desecrated the Jewish Temple and persecuted the Jews as described in the Bible’s Book of Machabees. We

20

THE GREEK EMPIRE

should then take a closer look at this king to confirm his fulfillment of related prophecies. These prophecies are described in general terms by Daniel 7, 8, and 9 and later in more detail by Daniel 11 and 12. By examination of these verses it can be seen that they consist of two categories of prophesied events - those events that could be readily verified as historical events, and more subtle events that were hidden and could not be readily verified. Historical accounts have shown how Antiochus IV fulfilled the former events, but are relatively silent on the latter. For the sake of brevity, then, this discussion will address only the highlights of the former events and delve more into the latter.

Antiochus IV – Usurper
For purpose of general recognition it should be noted that Antiochus IV was a brother to Cleopatra I who governed Egypt as a regent. However, it was her successor Cleopatra VII that acquired so much notoriety in romances with Roman emperors Julius Caesar and Mark Antony, and about whom much is still said today. Antiochus IV was also the younger son of Antiochus III (Nicator) The Great who was defeated by the Romans at the Battle of Magnesia in 190 BC. Subsequent to that battle Antiochus IV was made a Roman hostage in 189 BC. The Peace of Apamea agreement made in 188 BC settled the issues generated by this battle and confirmed the continued confinement of Antiochus IV as a hostage in Rome. At the conclusion of that agreement Antiochus III The Great made joint king with him his elder son Seleucus IV Philopator who soon became sole king upon his father’s death and ruled in Antioch, Syria, from 187 to 176-175 BC.

21

During his reign Seleucus IV restored financial solvency to the Seleucid kingdom and fathered two sons Demetrius Soter and an infant, possibly named Antiochus. Rome subsequently became suspicious of his intentions since he had taken an active role against it in the Battle of Magnesia. To counter these suspicions it exchanged his brother Antiochus IV for his son Demetrius Soter as a hostage in 175 BC. However, in 176-175 BC an Antioch administrator named Heliodorus murdered Seleucus IV in a coup d’etat. It may be that Antiochus IV played a role in the murder of his brother Seleucus IV to eliminate one obstacle to the throne. It may also be that he played a role in convincing the Romans to free him and take his nephew Demetrius Soter hostage instead to eliminate an additional obstacle. He had been raised in Rome and had developed friendly relations with the Romans as well as adopted their manners. In addition, Rome was concerned about a resurgence of Seleucid power since the Battle of Magnesia and would welcome a Seleucid king who was friendly to it. Seleucus IV was noted as having restored the financial solvency of the Seleucid realm subsequent to that battle. He was then a potential threat and Antiochus IV a friend. Rome would then have looked favorably upon an exchange of these two men as king. These observations and the timeliness of these events suggest a relationship between them. After his release by the Romans in 175 BC Antiochus IV took up residency in Athens, Greece. It was there that he had purportedly learned of the murder of his brother, king Seleucus IV. However, he welcomed this news as an invitation to usurp the Seleucid throne and consorted with a Greek king named Eumenes of Pergamos for necessary support. King Eumenes had been an ally of Rome against the Seleucid realm during the Battle of

22

THE GREEK EMPIRE

Magnesia and was quite ready to render this support to establish him as a friendly Seleucid king. King Eumenes therefore provided Antiochus IV with the trappings of royalty and a military escort for his trip to Syria, which he then undertook and usurped the Seleucid throne. Upon arrival in Syria the position of Antiochus IV in Syria does not seem at first an easy one. Exact information on opposition to him is not available, but certain assertions can be made with regards to that opposition. His usurpation while children of king Seleucus IV lived would set against him many loyal adherents to the Seleucid house. The conspirator Heliodorus who had murdered king Seleucus IV would also have designs on the throne and would have opposed him. Finally, Egypt also had historically endeavored to wrest control in the region and would have opposed him. To counter this opposition Antiochus IV seems to have proceeded with a mixture of calculated mildness and equally calculated bloodshed. Whatever his maneuvers were can no longer be traced, which is testimony to the stealthiness of these maneuvers. After entering Syria he probably conducted himself as the king that he wanted to be and was gracious to all. This conduct would have relaxed all but the more serious, upon whom he would later use necessary force. History has said of him that he felt no difficulty in pleasantries with the man at whom he designed to strike and that there was something horribly dangerous and panther-like in his caresses. One might argue that there probably would not have been any need for the overcoming of armed might, and the use of stealth and fraud to usurp the throne. After all, Antiochus IV was a son of Antiochus III The Great and the only descendant of mature age at the time when he did usurp the throne. These considerations, however, were not sufficient to legitimately inherit the throne in ancient times.

23

Priority was given to a descendant of the previous king and specifically designated by him as his heir when possible. Seleucus IV succeeded Antiochus III under these conditions, not his brother Antiochus IV. As such, the legitimate successor to Seleucus IV at his death would be one of his descendants - either Demetrius Soter or his infant son (Antiochus). Antiochus IV overcame these obstacles by making Demetrius Soter a hostage in Rome and by having the infant son murdered, employing an agent whom he later disowned. One known as Andronicus assassinated the child at Antiochus’ word. Antiochus IV then turned upon Andronicus and put him to death. Still, Antiochus IV had other obstacles to the throne. Seleucus IV and his son Demetrius had supporters in Syria who would not take kindly to the murder of their king and his infant son, the apprehension of his other son, and the opportune arrival of an usurper to the throne who was exchanged for this son. They would certainly have been suspicious and conspired against him with force at their disposal. This reaction would be entirely compatible with the history of the Seleucid realm as well as the Greek world as it had existed up to that time. Greeks warred on each other for control of their government as much as they warred on outsiders for the same purpose. Initially, Antiochus IV surmounted this opposition by allying himself with Rome. He did this by allying himself with the Greek King Eumenes, an historical friend of Rome. At that time the Seleucid realm feared Roman military power and to challenge an ally of Rome was to challenge Rome as well. Antiochus IV then used this alliance to gain peaceful entry into Syria and to usurp the throne in the face of continuing opposition. In addition, the House of Seleucus (Syria) and the House Ptolemy (Egypt) had a history of confrontations over

24

THE GREEK EMPIRE

control of “the land flowing with milk and honey” known as Cœle Syria at that time and which is known in the Bible as Galilee, the northern part of Israel. It was part of the Promised Land given to the Hebrews and remained an enviable prize to both Syria and Egypt. Antiochus III had taken this land from the Egyptians in the 198 BC Battle of Panion and they wanted it back. However, when Antiochus IV had established himself in Syria, his sister Cleopatra, the widow of Ptolemy Epiphanes who had died in 182 BC, was governing Egypt; she was then regent for her young son Ptolemy Philometer. This circumstance relaxed tensions between the realms, but in 173 BC Cleopatra died. At this time anti-Seleucid forces surfaced in Egypt, which eventually challenged him for control of Cœle Syria by launching a military assault against it. However, Antiochus IV had anticipated this assault and moved against it with his own army with such speed as to surprise and rout it. Having done so, he moved into Egypt and seized treasures that had been laid up for over 100 years. This made him extremely wealthy, but he was forced to withdraw by a Roman mandate conveyed to him at Eleusis, Egypt. Subsequently, the opposition melted away and Antiochus IV succeeded in bringing his former brother’s entire kingdom under his authority. Thus, within a very short time Antiochus IV had progressed from being a hostage prisoner in Rome to being king of the Seleucid realm, replacing three legitimate kings in the process Seleucus IV who had been murdered, Demetrius Soter who had been taken hostage, and the infant son who had been murdered. He had thus fulfilled the Daniel 7: 8 prophecy: “I considered the horns, and behold another little horn sprung out of the midst of them: and three of the first horns were plucked up at the presence

25

thereof: and behold eyes like the eyes of a man were in this horn, and a mouth speaking great things.” In addition, he had fulfilled in part the prophecies provided in Daniel 11: 21-24: “And there shall stand up in his place one despised, and the kingly honour shall not be given him: and he shall come privately, and shall obtain the kingdom by fraud. And the arms of the fighter shall be overcome before his face, and shall be broken: yea, also the prince of the covenant: And after friendships, he will deal deceitfully with him: and he shall go up, and shall overcome with a small people. And he shall enter into rich and plentiful cities: and he shall do that which his fathers never did, nor his fathers’ fathers: he shall scatter their spoils, and their prey, and their riches, and shall forecast devices against the best fenced places: and this until a time.” He also fulfilled the balance of these prophecies in his subsequent reign as king as discussed below.

Antiochus IV – King
Antiochus IV desired to be king not only of the Seleucid realm, but also of the other Greek kingdoms. He therefore took measures to make this happen. However, when his reign began the Seleucid realm was restricted to its north by the terms of the Peace of Apamea and to its south by the Eleusis, Egypt mandate, both of which were instruments of Roman dictates. In addition to these restrictions Antiochus IV faced the historical opposition of other Greek kings to domination by a Seleucid king or any other king. Before Alexander the Great’s time, Greece was a federation of city-states that opposed centralized power

26

THE GREEK EMPIRE

under any king. This policy, of course, weakened it as a nation and made it prey to Macedonian conquest. Subsequent to Alexander’s time and the dividing of his kingdom into smaller kingdoms (ruled mostly by Macedonian kings), there prevailed a similar spirit of sovereignty in each smaller kingdom. This spirit provoked frequent warfare between each as each tried to expand its borders. Nevertheless, while each kingdom insisted on its sovereignty, it also retained a culture common to the other kingdoms referred to as Hellenism. This culture consisted of the use of the Greek language, art, architecture, science, philosophy and religious beliefs. Each kingdom not only retained this culture, but also aspired to its growth among its non-Greek subjects. The Romans also appreciated and adopted it to some extent within their own culture. Hellenism was then an expression of commonality among these kingdoms and with Rome. While territorial borders divided them, Hellenism served to unite them. It was then the new frontier for the ambitious Antiochus IV who used it to promote his sovereignty in a way in which armed might could not play a roll. He would become the prominent benefactor of Hellenism and thereby gain the admiration and trust of both the Greek and Roman world. He did this through expensive Hellenistic festivals, theater performances, and gifts of various sorts including buildings, temples, and statues to the Greek kingdoms. His inheritance of the solvency left him Seleucus IV and his acquisition of the treasuries of Egypt gave him the means to be such a benefactor. In dispensing this wealth in such lavish manner he fulfilled the Daniel 11: 24 prophecy: “And he shall enter into rich and plentiful cities: and he shall do that which his fathers never did, nor his fathers’ fathers: he shall scatter their spoils, and their prey, and their riches, and shall

27

forecast devices against the best fenced places: and this until a time.” But it was not enough for Antiochus IV to be admired and trusted. He wanted to be recognized as superior to the other kings. To get this recognition was no small task because kings in those days were often recognized as gods, as was particularly true in Egypt. Antiochus IV surnamed Theos Epiphanes declared himself to be effulgence in human form of the divine, a god manifest in the flesh. He could easily claim hold to being a god in view of his benevolence to Hellenism. That would be a reasonable price to pay via the stolen treasury of Egypt that he lavished upon his contemporaries. To be revered as a superior god, however, would go against the grain of the other kings who considered themselves as gods and Zeus as their supreme god. Antiochus IV therefore had to approach this objective in a gentle and subtle manner. He did it by using his esteem as the prominent benefactor of Hellenism to gradually associate himself with the supreme god Zeus and eventually to identify himself as Zeus himself. Using Hellenism as his aura of grandeur he initiated this association by fostering the edification of the image of Zeus. He probably did this on a routine basis, but uniquely as well through the construction of an immense temple for Zeus in Athens, Greece, and through coined money with his image on one side and that of Zeus on the other side. In this manner he indoctrinated the Greek world in devotion to Zeus and in his association with Zeus. The effect was that the other kingdoms would not only look upon him as a god, but a god closely associated with the supreme god Zeus. As such, he would be an intermediary between Zeus and the other king gods. With this status he would gain superiority over the other kings

28

THE GREEK EMPIRE

and be the focal god of the Hellenistic world, second only to Zeus. As the focal god he would essentially acquire the status of leader of the Hellenistic world; a position all the kings wanted, but did not have since Alexander the Great. Of course, the kingdoms of the Hellenistic world were in disarray at that time and disposed to some extent to one who would unite them in such a manner for their own wellbeing.

Antiochus IV – Tyrant
This well being was maintained as long as the money held out, but Antiochus IV eventually spent it all and left his realm bankrupt. This state of affairs resulted in persecutions to appropriate additional funds as well as to reaffirm security of the realm. Antiochus IV was particularly remembered for his persecution of the Jews from 167 BC to 164 BC that lasted 3.5 years according to the ancient Jewish historian Josephus. History has said that increasing concern over the security of the border with Egypt prompted this persecution. Antiochus IV therefore took measures to strengthen his hold on the “Promised Land”. Initially he had his eyes on the treasury maintained in the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem. He managed to acquire some of it by replacing the high priest Onias with his brother Jason who offered his cooperation in exchange for the position. In doing so, Antiochus IV fulfilled the prophecy in Daniel 11: 22 regarding the prince of the covenant, which was the high priest. This measure initiated a process of Hellenization of the city of Jerusalem for the purpose of establishing peace with the king. It eventually established a covenant or truce between the king and Hellenized Jews in 170 BC as noted in 1 Machabees 1: 17-22. This truce lasted until the king’s

29

death in 164 BC or seven years and fulfilled the Daniel 9: 27 prophecy of a seven-year truce. However, this measure also precipitated further sinister events surrounding the Temple that had the effect of alienating many devout Jews, particularly the Hasîdîm (the Pious or Godly Ones), and thereby weakening defenses against Egypt. Per 2 Machabees 5: 11, when these things were done, Antiochus suspected that the Jews would forsake the alliance. He therefore assaulted Jerusalem in 170 BC, butchering its people and seizing the Temple treasury. He also continued his occupation of parts of Egypt, but in 168 BC he was forced to withdraw by the Roman mandate conveyed to him at Eleusis, Egypt. This forced him to withdraw from the border fortress city of Pelusium that had previously secured his border with Egypt. Feeling increasingly insecure about that border, Antiochus IV sought to strengthen his defenses by further subjugation of the Jews. This subjugation sought to eliminate the Jewish religion through the desecration of the Jewish Temple, the substitution of Greek gods and worship, the elimination of Jewish religious laws and the persecution of Jews who did not conform. Worship of Yahweh and performance of all Jewish rites were forbidden under penalty of death. In addition, an altar with an idol to the Greek god Zeus Olympios was erected in the Temple in 167 BC per 1 Machabees 1: 57. This idol was made in the image of Antiochus IV essentially declaring him to be the supreme god Zeus. Sacrifices of swine flesh were made to this idol and the Jews were required to partake of this flesh in worship of the idol under penalty of death. These acts, then, fulfilled the prophecies contained in the Book of Daniel 7: 25, 8: 10-11, 9: 24-27 and 12: 11-12.

30

THE GREEK EMPIRE

Further details concerning this persecution can be found in the Books of Machabees. As discussed in these books, this persecution provoked a Jewish rebellion under Judas Maccabeus who was able to retake most of Judea and reconsecrate the Jewish Temple. In view of the circumstances, the retaking of Judea was regarded as a miraculous turn of events. The reconsecration of the Temple consisted of an eight-day ceremony during which a new altar was installed and another miracle occurred. Although Judas could find only enough sanctified oil to burn in the Temple for one day, amazingly, the oil burned for eight days. In accordance with 2 Machabees 10, the Jewish people commemorate these events during their Hanukkah festival of lights. This festival is celebrated in December of each year, and is an occasion when a Menorah is displayed in the window of Jewish homes to proclaim the miracle of these events to every passerby. It is interesting to note the proximity of the celebration of Hanukkah and Christmas for the first coming of Christ. This sequence of events appears to be symbolic of the eventual victory over the Antichrist that shall take place with the second coming of Christ. Daniel 8: 24-25 tells us “And his power shall be strengthened, but not by his own force: and he shall lay all things waste, and shall prosper, and do more than can be believed. And he shall destroy the mighty, and the people of the saints, according to his will, and craft shall be successful in his hand: and his heart shall be puffed up, and in the abundance of all things he shall kill many: and he shall rise up against the prince of princes, and shall be broken without hand.” Antiochus IV also fulfills this last prophecy. To gain additional funds he marched out from Antioch at the

31

head of an army in the summer of 166 or 165 BC to reconquer the lands east of Syria, but he died before he could return. History politely says he died from brain disease at Tabae in Persis (Persia) in the winter of 165-164 BC. 2 Machabees 9, however, gives a more specific account of his wretched end which is gruesome and indicative of the hand of God bringing him to an end for his abuse of God’s Temple and laws.

32

Reflections
The foregoing observations and considerations have thus established Antiochus IV as the beast king prophesied by the Book of Daniel for the persecution of the Jews. In fact, available evidence indicates that this book was published during the bitter persecution carried on by Antiochus IV to strengthen and comfort the Jewish people during their ordeal. These objectives would be accomplished by showing them how this ordeal was foreseen, how long it would last, and how victory could be theirs if they remained faithful until the end. Since the prophet Daniel lived approximately 350 years before this persecution, it might well be asked how his prophetic visions could be so accurately recalled long after his life. One might ask they same question about the Book of Genesis that accounts for a history of the world from its creation until the beginning of the Hebrew settlement in Egypt. The answer, of course, is divine assistance. By comparison, recalling Daniel’s visions would be a much easier task wherein the details of these visions could be retained through time via tradition and some recordings that constitute the source material for the Book of Daniel. Daniel 12: 4 “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time appointed: many shall pass over, and knowledge shall be manifold.” suggests such a possibility. The end time inferred in that verse was subsequently interpreted as the time when all of these prophecies were fulfilled in the persecution conducted by Antiochus IV. It was at that time that the contents of the sealed book are revealed because that time was judged to be the end time. Literally speaking it was an end time - the

33

end time of the old covenant God made with the chosen people that preceded the beginning of the new covenant made with the arrival of Christ shortly thereafter. However, examination of this book in its entirety indicates another end time is inferred as well. Daniel 7: 2627 and 12: 1-4 make prophecies which have not yet been fulfilled regarding the resurrection of the dead, judgment, and eternal reward. Daniel 12: 1 connects these events in time with the other foreboding prophecies already discussed. Daniel 12: 8 reflects Daniel’s lack of understanding of this connection and his request for clarification. Daniel 12: 9 provides the response made to this request, or, “Go, Daniel, because the words are shut up, and sealed until the appointed time.” In other words, this information was withheld from Daniel. As such, it was not relevant to the end time experienced during the persecution under Antiochus IV. Still Daniel 12: 1 connects them in time. Logic therefore suggests that this connection was to be made in similar future events, since that is really the only other possibility. In that history has not recorded such similar events since the persecution of the Jews by Antiochus IV, it must be concluded that these similar events are even now yet to happen in the future. In fact, the Book of Revelation forecasts such future similar events at the end time of the world which are connected with the resurrection of the dead, judgment, and eternal reward. It even uses similar metaphorical symbolism in describing a beast that incorporates the characteristics of the four beasts in the Book of Daniel. The Book of Revelation can then be envisioned as the clarification that Daniel requested. Since it was written in the first century AD and has remained a mystery for the most part, it qualifies as a clarification that has been kept

34

REFLECTIONS

secret, except for similarity to the events prophesied in the Book of Daniel. As such, the events prophesied in the Book of Daniel are applicable to the end time of the world. If they are applicable, then so are the events surrounding Antiochus IV that are similar to events surrounding the Antichrist described by the Book of Revelation. It can then be gathered that Antiochus IV prefigures the Antichrist for the persecution of the faithful in the end time of the world. These events can then be used to provide needed explanation of the Book of Revelation through a plausible identification of the Antichrist himself. These reflections are foreboding since they indicate that a similar scenario of persecution and idolatry is forecasted for the future. In these respects a king of the Greek Empire prefigures a king of an end time European empire in imposing persecution and idolatry. Such prefiguration is conceivable. It has been done in at least one other case. Specifically, Moses prefigured Christ in circumstances surrounding his birth and life. Acts 3:22 says “For Moses said: ‘A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me: him you shall hear according to all things whatsoever he shall speak to you.’” Both Moses and Christ were born in poverty to be “Deliverers” of masses of peoples. In the case of Moses it was a physical delivery from the bondage of slavery. In the case of Christ it was a spiritual delivery from the bondage of sin. However, in both cases history has shown that there was a pattern of very similar and unusual events in the lives of both that strongly supports the prefiguration of Christ by Moses. Commonly known events include the circumstances surrounding the birth of each, such as warnings to the

35

ruling king or Pharaoh of the birth of a Messiah or deliverer, the subsequent slaughter of newly born Hebrew male children, and the flight of both to evade this slaughter. In addition, both were associated with earthly royalty and provided divine law to their followers. Both presided over various similar miracles including walking through or on water, feeding of their followers with either manna from above or the multiplication of loaves of bread and fish, and healing of the afflicted. Just prior to the Hebrew Exodus from Egyptian captivity, God had imposed various plagues on the Egyptians to induce them to set the Hebrews free. The last plague inflicted was the death of all first born for those dwelling in Egypt. Before this plague had taken place, Moses instructed the Hebrews to apply lamb’s blood to the doorposts and lintels of their dwellings so that they may avoid the death of their first born. Likewise, Christ shed His blood on the cross so that sins may be forgiven and man may be spared spiritual death. Christ even said that He must be raised up on a pole to save those who believe in Him just as Moses raised up the image of a serpent on a pole to cure those Hebrews bitten by serpents in the desert. Just before the end of their lives both were subjected to being publicly separated from their followers. However, after their deaths both returned in glory: Moses in Christ’s Transfiguration on the Mount and Christ in His resurrection. Other events can be gleaned from the Bible or more readily from the referenced Encyclopedia of Religion treatise on the subject of “Moses in the New Testament”. Similar prefiguration of a king of the end time European empire by a king of the past Greek Empire is then entirely conceivable, particularly in view of the pattern of similar and unusual events prophesied in the Book of Daniel and Book of Revelation concerning these kings. The difference is, however, that Moses prefigured Christ in

36

REFLECTIONS

doing good, whereas the Greek king prefigures the end time king in doing evil.

37

Revelation

Its Author
The Book of Revelation is believed to have been written by the apostle St. John the evangelist around 96 AD. Since the author identifies himself only as “John”, some would say that it was written by a man named John who could have been the apostle John or some other unknown John. Further, some have said that the book itself does not make sufficient sense and should not be included in the Bible. St. Augustine refuted this argument by providing a plausible interpretation of the book in his own book entitled “The City of God” and by encouraging

39

retention of Revelation in the Bible since he believed that the apostle John wrote it. One could take it on faith that St. Augustine was correct about the identity of the author John, but such a conclusion could also be reached with a little deduction. Review of the book as is done herein has indicated that it was truly prophetic and therefore came from God. In addition, God would have selected an author who would be able to convey His message to the early Christians and to the world. This assertion is supported by John 21: 22-23 “Jesus saith to him: ‘So I will have him to remain till I come, what is it to thee? Follow thou me.’ This saying therefore went abroad among the brethren, that that disciple should not die. And Jesus did not say to him: He should not die; but: ‘So I will have him to remain till I come, what is it to thee?’” The early Christians first receiving this message started with the seven churches of Asia at Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamum, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia and Laodicea. These churches were and remain witnesses to the identity of the author of Revelation. The book itself is written in a confusing manner for the most part. If it’s author was an unknown or little known “John”, the combination of the confusion of the book and the insignificance of its author would have led these churches to give it little notice and even to discard it. If either of these reactions took place, the book would not have even reached the point where it would have been considered for inclusion in the Bible. However, it did reach this point, which indicates its author was well known and respected. These churches received and recognized this book basically because they recognized its author - a unique John who was a principal

40

REVELATION

leader of the church. According to tradition, the apostle John lived in Ephesus until about the year 100 AD where he wrote his gospel at the request of local church elders. He was also buried in Ephesus and his burial site was subsequently marked with the construction of the Church of St. John by the emperor Justinian. In view of this preeminence only the apostle John could logically appeal to others by using only his first name. Still, John was a prisoner on the island of Patmos for preaching his faith. As such, he could have become delirious or his persecutors could have impersonated him. These churches would then need validation of the book as to its authenticity. It needed to contain information that these churches recognized as valid and not readily available to these persecutors. This information was provided at the beginning in the form of letters of admonitions to these churches for their conduct. Some was good, some lukewarm, and some unacceptable. After reading these admonitions, these churches would have believed that the book was really inspired by God, since He had access to this information and these admonitions encouraged faithfulness to Christian doctrine. Even if the persecutors had access to such information, they would not have encouraged faithfulness to Christian doctrine, but discouraged it. Thus, the book was authenticated and the balance of the book became credible although ambiguous. It also served to increase faith to Christian doctrine through prophecy of further persecution, but ultimate victory and reward for the faithful.

41

Its Content
The apostle John therefore wrote this book by divine direction to record a vision he had experienced, just as did Daniel several centuries before. St. John’s vision was experienced after the fall of the Greek Empire and during the era of the Roman Empire. It confirms the prefiguration of a European empire in the end time by describing a similar beast for the future. Specific verses describing this beast are quoted below for ease of reference. Revelation 13: 1- 4 “And I saw a beast coming up out the sea, having seven heads and ten horns: and upon his horns, ten diadems: and upon his heads, names of blasphemy: And the beast which I saw was like to a leopard: and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion: And the dragon gave him his own strength and great power: And I saw one of his heads as it were slain to death: and his death’s wound was healed: And all the earth was in admiration after the beast: And they adored the dragon which gave power to the beast: And they adored the beast, saying: Who is like to the beast? And who shall be able to fight with him?” Revelation 13: 5-8 “And there was given to him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies: and power was given to him to do, two and forty months. And he opened his mouth unto blasphemies against God, to blaspheme his name and his tabernacle and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints and to overcome them. And power was given him over every tribe and people and tongue and nation. And all that dwell upon the earth adored him, whose

42

REVELATION

names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb which was slain from the beginning of the world.” Revelation 17: 3-6“ And he took me away in spirit into the desert. And I saw a woman sitting upon a scarlet coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was clothed round about with purple and scarlet, and gilt with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand, full of the abomination and filthiness of her fornication. And on her forehead a name was written: A mystery: Babylon the great, the mother of the fornications and the abominations of the earth. And I saw the woman drunk with the blood of the saints and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And I wondered, when I had seen her, with great admiration.” Revelation 17: 7-11 “And the angel said to me: Why dost thou wonder? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman and of the beast which carrieth her, which hath the seven heads and ten horns. The beast which thou sawest, was, and is not, and shall come up out of the bottomless pit and go into destruction. And the inhabitants on the earth (whose names are not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world) shall wonder, seeing the beast that was and is not. And here is the understanding that hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven mountains, upon which the woman sitteth: and they are seven kings. Five are fallen, one is, and the other is not yet come: and when he is come, he must remain a short time. And the beast which was and is not: the same also is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into destruction.”

43

Revelation 17: 12-14 “And the ten horns which thou sawest are ten kings, who have not yet received a kingdom: but shall receive power as kings, one hour after the beast. These have one design: and their strength and power they shall deliver to the beast. These shall fight with the Lamb. And the Lamb shall overcome them because he is Lord of lords and King of kings: and they that are with him are called and elect and faithful.” Revelation 17: 15-18 “And he said to me: ‘The waters which thou sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are peoples and nations and tongues. And the ten horns which thou sawest in the beast: These shall hate the harlot and shall make her desolate and naked and shall eat her flesh and shall burn her with fire. For God hath given into their hearts to do that which pleaseth him: that they give their kingdom to the beast, till the words of God be fulfilled. And the woman which thou sawest is the great city which hath kingdom over the kings of the earth.’”

Its Meaning
Since the beast of Revelation has heads that represent kings, it can be readily deduced that the beast itself represents a kingdom, as were the beasts of Daniel that represented kingdoms that ruled over Babylonia. In addition, this beast of Revelation incorporates the features of all four of the beasts of Daniel meaning that it will have all the characteristics represented by each. One of its cities will also have the characteristic of Babylon symbolized by the woman sitting on the beast with the name Babylon the great, mother of harlotries and the abominations of the earth. As seen in the review of Daniel’s vision, Babylonia and the kingdoms that ruled over it were particularly noted

44

REVELATION

for their idolatries that were an abomination to God. In Christian tradition the harlot or prostitute symbolizes idolatry (Ezechiel 23 and Isaiah 57: 7-8). This symbolism would then indicate that the woman sitting on the beast represents an idolatrous city that rests upon the seven hills represented by the beast’s heads. A city resting on seven hills represented by the beast’s seven heads would in all probability be a capital as the word “capital” comes from the Latin word “capitalis” meaning “head”. Further, it would be the capital of the kingdom represented by the beast. The beast’s ten horns connote a European kingdom as envisioned in the Book of Daniel and fulfilled in the rise of the Greek Seleucid kingdom. It can also be said that the capital of this kingdom is indicated to be the city of Rome. This city was built on seven hills, ruled over the kings of the earth, and was responsible for the blood of the martyrs. The beast’s seven heads also represent seven kings. When Revelation was first written, five of these kings had already reigned, the sixth was reigning, and the seventh was yet to come; but his reign will be short. The comment that the sixth king was reigning at the time of the Revelation vision serves to further identify the beast. He would have been reigning in “the great city that has kingship over the kings of the earth.” Such was the case for the city of Rome at that time. It was also idolatrous and had such great influence that even then could be considered as “Babylon the Great”. An idolatrous Rome can then be envisioned as the woman resting on the beast in the end time as well. The end time king will be an eighth king, having reigned before as one of the seven and the people of the world will “wonder” or be surprised at his reappearance after being dead. Part of this wonder would also be due to his living on with a head that has the appearance of a

45

mortal wound that has been healed. There is no record of any of the previous kings living on with a mortal wound to the head, so the end time king remains the only king who would have this appearance as confirmed by Revelation 13: 12-14. The beast’s ten horns with crowns represent ten kings who had not yet risen to power. They will be appointed as kings for a brief moment to reign with the end time king as allies, and will give their power and authority to him. However, after his second reign, he too will go down to destruction. Revelation also describes a companion to the beast called a “false prophet” with a voice like the dragon’s, who has two horns like those of a lamb, and who works miracles while in the beast’s presence. Included within these miracles is the act of making fire come down from the sky. This false prophet will tell the people of the world to make a statue of the beast to which he will give life and the ability to speak. This statue will subsequently order that it be worshipped under penalty of death. The false prophet will require everyone be marked on the right hand or on the forehead with the beast’s name or the code number of his name. No one will be able to buy or sell in any store without that mark. The name is indicated to be one in which the numerical values of its letters add up to the value six hundred and sixty-six, 666. The beast shall dominate the whole world for three and one-half years, during which time its rule will be more brutal than any before it. It will defy the Most High God, persecute all people, and try to change all law and custom. God’s faithful will be helpless in its hands. Finally, it will gather all the armies of the world near a place called “Armageddon”. There it will fight the forces of God and be defeated.

46

REVELATION

“Armageddon” is the Greek word for the Hebrew word “Har-Megiddo” which means “The Mound or Hill of Megiddo”. The ancient Canaanite city of “Mageddo”, later called “Megiddo” (place of battle) by the Hebrews, was located on the “Via Maris”, the major international military and trade route of antiquity that linked Egypt, Syria, Phoenicia and Mesopotamia. Its location gave it control of where the road emerges from the narrow Aruna Pass into the Jezreel Valley. Control of Megiddo insured significant control of this important route. As such it was a site of numerous battles in antiquity fought by surrounding nations for this purpose. It then became a fortified city-state that was attacked repetitively and rebuilt some thirty times with a new city layered on top of the old. In time the last city fell into ruins and the resultant structured pile of ruins became known as “Armageddon”. The description of the beast itself resembles something out of a comic book or horror movie. Respected analysts who have publicly admitted their inability to make sense out of it have regarded the Book of Revelation itself as nonsensical. In view of its ambiguity, it has not drawn very much attention. However, this ambiguity surrounds a clue to its understanding given by its author and commonly called “The Mark of the Beast”. Further, recent study of this clue has resulted in an observation which lends substantial credibility to the prophetic nature of this book and therefore to its overall credibility. It gives every appearance of being the “Rosetta Stone” or the key needed to understand the book as well as its predecessor, the Book of Daniel.

47

The Mark Of The Beast

Introduction
Revelation 13: 16-18 state “And he shall make all, both little and great, rich and poor, freemen and bondmen, to have a character in their right hand or on their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, but he that hath the character, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. Here is wisdom: He that hath understanding, let him count the number of the beast. For it is the number of a man: and the number of him is six hundred sixty-six.” Although these verses are intelligible for the most part, they do have some perplexing phrases like “the number of his name” and “the number of a man”. When one sees such phrases, one might think of tax identification

49

numbers, military registration numbers, or the like. Such numbers may appear to be relevant in current times, but they were not in ancient times. Further, they are numbers which are associated with a particular man and his name, but not “of his name”. In other words, such numbers are assigned to a man’s name rather than derived from it. This is an important distinction if we are to preserve good insight into the guidance provided by Revelation. We are then concerned with deriving a number from a name, and ultimately a name from that number. We know that such a task is not easy because a name usually consists of only letters with no apparent relationship to numbers. There are a few exceptions as in the case of some sons adopting their father’s name with a suffix number like “III” to reflect such an adoption. The name John Jones III is such an example. Although this name contains the number III, it does not define the name, principally because it is another form of assignment of a number to a name. It is well known that this suffix number is applied to many different names for the same reason. It therefore does not define any one particular name. For such a definition we must look for a different number that can be derived from the name itself. Such a derivation is possible only if there is a relationship between numbers and the contents of a name, particularly the letters of a name. In other words a number must be assigned to each letter of the name such that a different number can be calculated for the name as a whole. One might argue that the assignment of a number to a letter is likewise misleading, but it is not. Such an assignment is not an assignment to a name, but to letters of a name or letters of any word used in a particular language. It defines a one to one, or unique, correlation between a specific number and a specific letter. This specific number defines only one letter and cannot be used to define other

50

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

letters within the language. Further, this assignment permits a number to be derived from a name which is not assigned to the name as in the case of other practices heretofore described. The derived number for the name would be calculated from the individual numbers assigned to each letter of the name. The derived number would also be unique to specific name if a unique calculation approach is used in all cases. For example, the derived number would be the sum or addition of the individual numbers assigned to each letter of the name. If such an approach is not used in all cases, of course, the derived number would not be unique, but dependent on the approach used. Revelation 13: 18, however, confirms that a unique calculation approach should be used as understood by the author of Revelation and his contemporaries around 100 AD. History has confirmed that this approach is as suggested in the example, since the early Christians used it in deriving the name “Caesar Neron” as will be discussed. Thus, even though a unique calculation approach has been established, there still remains the task of assignment of specific numbers to specific letters to establish a relationship between them. Such a relationship is not apparent to most in the western hemisphere because it has adopted for the most part the Arabic numeral system. This numeral system was imported into the western hemisphere and, as an import, its individual numbers had no relationship to letters of western hemisphere languages. This import, however, did not rule out the existence of prior relationships, or even that such relationships still exist though not well known. Such relationships do in fact still exist as can be seen by review of the appendices of some unabridged dictionaries. These relationships have been quietly inherited since the time when Revelation was written and must be considered to arrive at a

51

comprehensive interpretation of the quotation provided in Revelation 13: 16-18. At that time the Latin, Greek, and Hebrew alphabets were each structured to provide their own unique and different relationships. The most familiar case, of course, is the Latin alphabet established by the Roman Empire and inherited by the western hemisphere. In it the letter “I” designates the number “1”, “V” the number “5”, “X” the number “10”, “L” the number “50”, “C” the number “100” and “M” the number “1000”. In addition, combinations of these letters designate other numbers. When this relationship was used for such designations, the context in which they were used conveyed whether they represented a letter or a number. It was used extensively within the Roman Empire for general purposes and still is today to some extent for designating dates on documents and plaques where an artistic flavor is desired. However, as a practical numbering system it was clumsy, necessitating the use of aids such as the abacus bean counter to accomplish number counting. The abacus, however, was limited in its capabilities and, as commerce developed, it proved to be insufficiently accurate in calculating such complex numbers as interest due on loans. It was then abandoned by commerce in favor of the Arabic number system that demonstrated greater capability for these purposes. Nevertheless, with the advent of the computer age, a new numbering system has been introduced that does once again relate letters and numbers, as will be discussed later. For now it is important to return to the numbering systems used by those who lived when the Book of Revelation was written around 96 to 100 AD. This book was written first to the seven Christian churches that existed in Asia Minor (Turkey) at that time to convey a message to them in the

52

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

context that they understood. To understand this message we must return to the context that they understood. In the case of a numbering system their context was that of a system that related specific letters to specific numbers and vice versa. In addition, groups of letters could designate a number and a number could designate a group of letters, such as contained within a name and inferred by Revelation 13: 16-18. These verses also infer that the cited number is “a number of a man”. This phrase must also be interpreted within the context of 100 AD. We currently relate to such a phrase in terms of a number applied to a prisoner as displayed on his prison clothing. This number identifies him both as a prisoner and as a specific prisoner. In ancient times around 100 AD, however, prisons did not exist as they do today. Instead, criminals were either executed or enslaved. Some slaves did escape, so their owners took measures to recover them. These measures included branding them with a mark that specifically identified them as a slave that belonged to a specific owner. This mark would be the owner’s name or a number that identified the owner’s name and would thus be the number of the owner or “a number of a man”. Thus, a runaway slave could be readily identified as such and returned to a specific owner. In view of these understandings we can properly deduce that the number cited in Revelation 13: 16-18 defines a name in terms of all of its letters and that this name is the name of an owner of slaves, who have been marked with his name or the number of his name. This is the context that would be applicable around 100 AD and must be construed as the context that would be applicable in the future when the prophecies of Revelation are fulfilled. Proper interpretation of Revelation cannot lose sight of this context.

53

Numbers History
Those who have examined the origins and accepted the authenticity of the Book of Revelation have generally endorsed the number six hundred sixty-six (666) as the original number included within verses 13: 16-18. However, some Bibles reflect this endorsement by citing the number 666 within these verses while noting in a footnote that some very old manuscripts of the book cited the number six hundred sixteen (616) instead. This reflection is historically correct, but effectively contradicts the endorsement of the number 666 by retaining the number 616 for further study as the correct number. That being the case, it is proper to conduct such a study to analyze the history of these numbers to confirm the correct number. Revelation was first written and circulated unsealed around 96 to 100 AD among the seven Christian churches in Asia. They were all exposed to the original number included therein, so its contents could not be readily changed. Popular Christian witness would not permit it. As familiarity with the book increased, this witness also increased, making it even more difficult to change these contents. To determine the character of that familiarity we must look to history. Around the year 100 AD the church was still being persecuted by the Roman Empire, which was part of a religious war between the polytheism of Rome and the monotheism of Christianity. Physically it was a one sided war in which Christians played the role of prisoners of war subject to Rome’s decrees. Such a scenario would continue for another two hundred years until ended by Emperor Constantine. Of course, as any prisoner of war would do, the Christians would be searching hard for a long time for any available hope of relief.

54

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

The Book of Revelation provided such hope where none other was really available. Even though the book is not all that clear, it does indicate God’s continued presence among the chaos of this world and His eventual triumph over it. To gain further hope these Christians would have studied it painfully to glean whatever additional understanding they could. Such a study would particularly include a study of the number assigned to the beast’s name, so they could confirm his identity. History tells us that early Christians believed this name to be “Caesar Neron”. This belief was based on derivation of this name from the number 666, using the Hebrew alphabet displayed at Appendix III. If one performs such derivation as a test, one could quickly deduce this name. The early Christians must also have quickly deduced this name. It made sense to them because it is so similar to the name of “Nero Claudius Caesar”, the tyrant Roman Emperor who ruled Rome from 54 to 68 AD. During his reign he set a fire that burned much of the city of Rome to gain additional land to build his new palace. He then blamed the Christians for the fire causing them to be persecuted by the Roman Empire for some time to come. At about the same time the Roman Empire suppressed a Jewish revolt in a devastating war that lasted from 66 AD to 73 AD. The combination of the persecution and the war would have certainly made the Christians believe that they were living amidst the chaos envisioned by Revelation, particularly since many were expecting Christ’s return in the near future. Nero then readily identified to these early Christians as the beast of Revelation. This identification made so much sense that it grew and solidified to become a majority view within the early Christian world. It was subsequently handed down with conviction from generation to generation causing it to endure for centuries. Even today

55

the name “Caesar Neron” is held by some to be the probable name for the beast. In fact, some hold that Revelation is only a history book describing events surrounding the early Church, Nero’s persecution, the burning of Rome, the Jewish War, and continued persecution. Such impressions could only be possible if the earliest impression made was that the original number in Revelation 13: 16-18 was the number 666 upon which the name “Caesar Neron” is based. In addition, this impression had to be consistent with the true number cited the author of Revelation. If any attempt were made to alter this number and convey a different impression, it would have faced one insurmountable obstacle – the credibility of the author of Revelation who would still be alive and would testify against such an attempt. If that is the case, one has to wonder when the number 616 was introduced. Historical indications are that this took place more than twenty-five years after Revelation was initially written and circulated. Apparently several copies of Revelation were subsequently found that cited the number 616 versus the number 666. This find led to a controversy over which was the correct number and it was officially addressed by the church. At that time the author of Revelation was probably deceased, so resolution had to be made by a church official who had recognized familiarity with Revelation’s history. This official was St. Irenaeus (130 to 202 AD) who was a disciple of St. Polycarp, who was in turn a disciple of St. John the Evangelist credited with authoring the Book of Revelation. St. Irenaeus refuted the number 616 as the original number, once again confirming the number 666 as the correct original number. This decision was subsequently documented, resulting in related comment about some manuscripts citing the number 616 being

56

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

eventually noted in subsequent Bibles as a historical footnote. Since the controversy required an official decision, it can be deduced that inclusion of the number 616 in manuscripts found was not regarded as a mistake that could then be dismissed without official comment. If it was not mistake, then it had to be intentional. If it was intentional, it had to have a purpose. The purpose was obviously to change accepted understanding of the original number some time in the future. Since this number is key to understanding the name of the beast of Revelation, the subtle purpose behind the obvious purpose was to change the accepted understanding of the name of the beast some time in the future. Such a change would be possible some time in the future when familiarity with Revelation and its origins had decreased to a point where its contents could be regarded as a matter of opinion by the uninformed masses. It could then be distorted to effect a deceptive change in the correct original number from 666 to 616. This deception could then conceal the beast’s correct identity and thereby conceal the correct interpretation of Revelation. It could even afford an alternate identification and interpretation, thereby derailing attempts to properly understand Revelation. If we do not have this understanding, of course, we are more vulnerable to deception as to the real meaning of Revelation’s prophecies. These prophecies have been given to us primarily for assistance in overcoming end time tribulation and achieving our salvation. It should then be concluded that the ultimate purpose for the introduction of the number 616 was to inhibit assistance in overcoming end time tribulation made possible by use of the correct original number in Revelation 13: 16-18. Fortunately, general and specific popular

57

witness has continually confirmed to the very present that the number 666 was and continues to be the original number. Such conclusions are further supported by an examination of these numbers themselves and the implications they convey.

Numbers Study
Such a study should begin by drawing attention once again to the practice of relating a number to a name in Revelation 13: 16-18. Such practice is not common today, but ancient alphabets related letters to numbers. The letters of a name each had a corresponding number that could all be summed up for one larger number, representing the name. Thus, numbers conveyed a meaning for letters as well as names. In addition, some numbers conveyed connotations beyond these meanings. For example, the number seven (7) connoted perfection. It gained this status in its association with symbols of perfection recognized by the ancient world. Creation itself was noted to have taken seven days to complete. Then, there were the Seven Wonders of the World, most of which no longer exist. Perhaps the most influential association of all was made by ancient astrology in postulating that the highest sphere of heaven was “seventh heaven”, a condition of perfect happiness. Even today the phrase “seventh heaven” is used to connote a state of sublime happiness. Thus, the number seven came to be uniquely associated with states of perfection that were one of a kind and became a symbol of perfection. On the other hand, the number six (6) connoted imperfection for one of a kind, since it falls one value short of the number seven (7). It would seem that the number six should be regarded as near perfection, since it is near the number seven. This

58

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

relationship is usually made in any contest where there is only one winner, but still several runner-ups regarded as worthy of note. These runner-ups retain some status due to their ability to perform almost as well as the winner. They then have sufficient commonality with the winner to deserve some recognition. However, when there is only one of a kind in performance, there are no runner-ups by definition. The substance salt is an example of one of a kind. In ancient times its value was such that it was used as currency. Even today the term “salary” is derived from the term “salt”. It therefore had and still has a uniqueness all of its own, making it one of a kind like the states of perfection symbolized by the number seven. Nevertheless, salt can lose this uniqueness as pointed out in Matthew 5: 13 “You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt lose its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is good for nothing anymore but to be cast out, and to be trodden on by men.” Although this loss of savour is only one defect, it destroys the uniqueness of the salt, which then has little further value due to this one shortcoming. It transitions from a state of extreme perfection to a state of extreme imperfection with only one change in its characteristics. The good salt can then be symbolized by the number seven and the bad salt by the number six. Such an analogy illustrates how the reduction of the number seven to the number six can be used as symbolic of the erosion of extreme perfection to extreme imperfection. Since Revelation 13: 16-18 uses a group of numbers to describe an individual and a group of individuals, there are possible connotations that be conveyed with respect to individuals and groups of individuals. The center 6 of the number 666 could connote an one of a kind individual with extreme imperfection surrounded by similar individuals as represented by the

59

outer numbers of 6. Taken together the number 666 could connote a one of a kind group of individuals with thorough imperfection. Likewise, the center 1 of the number 616 could connote an individual with oneness of integrity surrounded by individuals of extreme imperfection as represented by the outer numbers of 6. When it is observed that the number 616 equals the sum of eight sets of the underlying number 77, other connotations can be observed. If the value 616 were used to identify the beast, such a number would first connote an individual with oneness of integrity that is covered over with false images. Second, the underlying sets of the value 77 would connote that this individual had underlying qualities that were superbly good. It could be likened to a “frame-up” of an innocent person accused of a crime. Such a person’s outward image would be sufficiently smeared by surrounding him with false images, while his inner image is one of superb innocence. An example of such a frame-up is that associated with the crucifixion of Christ. His outward image was sufficiently smeared with such accusations as to cause Him to be sentenced to execution by crucifixion. Even in His crucifixion this outer image is further smeared by placing Him between two criminals. Yet, what Christian can doubt the superb goodness of His inner image? It almost seems as though Providence is thwarting the use of the number 616 for such a frame-up and brings to mind 1 Corinthians 3: 19 “For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with God. For it is written: I will catch the wise in their own craftiness.” The connotation conveyed by the number 616 is then one of a frame-up of a very innocent person. The connotation conveyed by the number 666 is identification of the guilty. Such identification is consistent with the connotation conveyed by the metaphoric symbolism and

60

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

general text of Revelation in describing an extremely guilty beast king and beast organization. Such context as well as all of the foregoing rationale strongly confirms the number 666 as the original number contained within Revelation and the number to be studied to unlock its secrets and prophesies. With this understanding in mind it is noted in Revelation 13: 17 that the value 666 is assigned to the name of a beast. It is further noted in Revelation 13: 18 that it is the number of a beast and of a man. It can then be inferred that the number is assigned to a name of a beast as represented by the name of a man. The number also indicates that this “beast” is a thoroughly extreme imperfect one of a kind. Since it is represented by the name of a man, it can be said that the man inferred is also a thoroughly extreme imperfect one of a kind. History has identified any number of men who might be called “one of a kind” for different achievements. Closer examination, however, should classify each achievement as one of a kind rather than the man who achieved them. A one of a kind man is then really one with a one of a kind nature. Ruling out physical defects, which do not affect one’s nature, there has only been one man who was identified with a one of a kind nature. That man was Jesus Christ whose nature was such because it consisted of both a human nature and a divine nature. Like salt, Christ was unique in being one of a kind due to His divinity. Like worthless salt, the man whose name is related to the value 666 may well be like Christ in all respects except one, which is His divinity. Such an assertion is supported by Revelation 13: 14-15 that indicates that this man will require the world to adore him under penalty of death by adoring a statue made in his image.

61

He will also be a slave owner who will rule over slaves marked with his name. Together they will constitute the beast of Revelation that can be likened to a beastly totalitarian state, or a “beast kingdom” with a “beast king” for a ruler. However, this “beast kingdom” could not be regarded as a kingdom as were the beasts described in the Book of Daniel. In such kingdoms, the subjects of the king were truly ruled by the king, but not as slaves. They enjoyed certain freedoms and even rights. Per Revelation 17: 9-11 this “beast king” will be an eighth king, having reigned before as one of the seven and the people of the world will “wonder” or be surprised at his reappearance after being dead. After his second reign, he too will go down to destruction. He will be a prisoner prior to his reappearance as well as after his second reign (Isaiah 14: 15-16). The prison implied, of course, is one of a spiritual nature that is referenced in Revelation 9: 2 as the “bottomless pit”. However, such information only sets us on the course to identifying the beast king, as it did the early Christians. We should be grateful for the progress they made and build upon that progress to achieve this identification. To do so we must first examine their beliefs for continued credibility in light of information that has become available since their era. In particular, we must so examine the identification of Nero as the beast king.

Nero Claudius Caesar
It is true that the Hebrew alphabet displayed at Appendix III related its letters to numerical values and that the name “Caesar Neron” was derived from this relationship. Many have interpreted this to mean the beast king was the Roman tyrant emperor Nero Claudius Caesar who ruled Rome from 54 to 68 AD and was one of its most

62

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

infamous emperors. Although Nero persecuted the Christians extensively there are a number of reasons why he did not qualify as the beast king, such as : Nero’s name was “Nero”, not “Neron”. Some would say that is true, but the Hebrews referred to him as “Neron”. This argument is faulty since the name “Nero” is a “proper name” of an individual. Even in today’s world proper names of individuals are spelled exactly the same regardless of the language used. The name “Michael” in English is pronounced “Miguel” in Spanish. Yet, if one were named “Miguel” and traveled into English speaking countries, he would still be called “Miguel” because that is his proper name. Nero was not recognized as a ruler who had lived, died, and returned to life. Nero disdained religion and did not put his statue in the Jewish Temple for worship. His predecessor Gaius (Caligula) Caesar (37-41 AD) wanted his statue in the Jewish Temple, but he died before he could make it happen. While Nero’s persecution was extensive, it was limited to his own realm - the Roman Empire, as it existed in his time. The burning of Rome by Nero may have been impressive to the local inhabitants, but it did not include the whole world as one could reasonably expect after reviewing Revelation. Nero’s persecution did not include a requirement that all bear the mark of his name or its number on their foreheads or right hand as stated in Revelation 13: 16-17 “And he shall make all, both little and great, rich and poor, freemen and bondmen, to have a character in their right hand or on their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, but he that hath the character, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” If Nero’s persecution had, it would have been well documented, which it is not.

63

Most importantly, Nero’s persecution did not culminate in the second coming of Christ. This link is essential since this book portrays Christ as defeating the beast at the Battle of Armageddon after the persecution indicated. Nero, however, committed suicide on June 9, 68. Almost two thousand years have elapsed since his death and Christ has not yet returned nor have the awesome celestial events surrounding that return yet been observed. All of these events are foreseen in Revelation and simply have not yet happened. Any interpretation of this book that does not include consideration of these events falls short of being an adequate interpretation. Still, if Nero was not the beast king or Antichrist, one might wonder why God would permit such inference to be apparent. It could well be that Providence wished it to serve as continued proof that the number 666 was the original number included within Revelation 13: 16-18. In addition, Providence may have wished to encourage the infant church to keep its faith and thereby improve its survivability. The church was still being persecuted by Rome and would be for some time to come. The prospect that Caesar Neron would resurrect as the former Nero and assume the role of the Antichrist made Revelation very relevant to the early church. Although Nero did not previously qualify as the Antichrist, he did commit suicide by stabbing himself in the throat. He could then possibly return to life with a mortal head wound that was healed. The head of the beast that had this feature would then represent him. Although his name was previously Nero, he could possibly change it to Neron for his return. He could then qualify as the Antichrist after his return and the end time would be shortly fulfilled. This prospect, of course, meant that Christ would shortly return as well and victory would

64

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

be given to those who remained faithful. In view of its relative weakness in the face of continuing persecution, the early church would have gleaned hope from this book with anticipation of this victory. Thus, even though end time events were not fulfilled in these early days, the survivability of the infant church was enhanced. Some may object to this speculation by saying that Revelation was addressed to Christians of the first century AD concerning events which would happen in their life time and that they understood it perfectly well. However, if the original audience understood it perfectly well, then the church would have passed this understanding down through the generations so that we may all have the same understanding. This has been the practice with regards to all the other books of the Bible. They have been explained at length on a frequent basis. St. Paul, for example, wrote a number of letters to the people of his time, but we derive benefit from his inspired teachings in our own times as well. The church, in fact, meticulously copied the Bible with laborious manual script from century to century to avail its message to succeeding generations. As to the Book of Revelation, the same could be said. To limit the applicability of messages in Revelation to peoples long dead is to categorize Revelation as not much more than a history book. As such, it does not account for a number of significant events that have yet to happen according to this book. These events include worldwide persecution, the Battle of Armageddon, awesome celestial events and Christ’s second coming in all of His majesty. However, reducing it to a history book does serve the beast’s purposes. As a history book, people would be much less concerned and would not make real effort to understand Revelation. Lacking this understanding they are vulnerable to deception the beast wishes to convey.

65

Unless one has foresight in these events, he may well succumb to this deception. The truth will be swallowed up in argumentation based on the ambiguity of Revelation as well as restrictions placed on communications during the forecasted persecution of Christians. Still, it might be speculated that someone named Caesar Neron could emerge as the beast king in the future. The possibility of this being the case is very, very slim. According to Revelation, the beast king will be one of the previous rulers who has lived, died, and been reincarnated. Further, people will marvel at his return to life. If someone professed to be a resurrected Nero, people would not likely marvel at him. Very few at all have any idea what Nero looked like. They would likely consider him to be an imposter with some ulterior motive. Thus, the name Caesar Neron has very, very little chance of being the name of the beast king.

Dilemma
In view of the shortcomings of the cited interpretation, various other interpretations of the meaning of the Book of Revelation have subsequently been made. None of these interpretations, however, have been generally accepted, since they did not lead to an interpretation of Revelation that survived the test of time in all essential aspects. A dilemma therefore exists. The Book of Revelation is recognized as worthy of our interest, but that interest cannot be sustained without adequate encouragement on its interpretation. One could speculate that God did not wish this book to be correctly interpreted until the appropriate time. In view of its contents, which tend to be alarming, this intention would be justified. God does not want us to be alarmed unduly. Still, He wants us

66

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

to face up to future challenges including those forecasted by Revelation. Still one needs the correct interpretation in order to face these challenges. Review of historical tribulations and related interpretations reveals that these interpretations were not correct because they failed, at least, to adequately address the cited issue raised by the Book of Revelation the name of the Antichrist as identified by the value 666. Revelation 13: 18 provides this clue for an understanding of this name as well as to the rest of its meaning hidden by the use of metaphorical symbols. Although this value has been analyzed by great minds, it has not been correctly interpreted. These great minds simply did not have an adequate basis for that interpretation.

Rosetta Stone
However, there is now reason to believe that such a basis has been established. Recent international agreement has been made on the assignment of specific numerical values to letters of western hemisphere languages. It is an unprecedented accomplishment made by the International Standards Organization (ISO) located in Geneva, Switzerland. Recent advances in technology have made this possible. These advances are those related to digital computer technology that was prompted principally by World War II computer needs and subsequent escalated development for space exploration and information management. Digital computer processing is based on the use of numbers to represent letters and symbols, as well as other numbers. Information letters, numbers, and symbols are individually transformed into numerical values that are then transformed into corresponding digital codes that are processed by the computer. These codes are then

67

transformed back into letters, numbers, and symbols after processing for display to the world outside of the computer. Initially each company developing a computer type used its own unique numerical values. Since the different brands had different values, commonality was lacking and these different brands could not communicate with each other. Large organizations like the U.S. Government purchased various brands and, as time went on, these organizations recognized the need for their different brands to communicate for the sake of flexibility and economy. To permit this, a set of standard numerical values was established to uniformly designate letters, numbers, and symbols of the western hemisphere languages commonly used within the United States. It was developed in 1964 by the American Standards Association (ASA), later known as the American National Standards Institute (ANSI). This set of standard numerical values is displayed at Appendix IV and is identified as the American Standard Code for Information Interchange (ASCII). Each of these values in turn have a corresponding standard digital code which is used by computer equipment to process and display whatever letter it represents. The ASCII set was adopted two years later as a basis for worldwide use by the International Organization for Standardization (IOS), otherwise known as the International Standards Organization (ISO) located in Geneva, Switzerland. Details concerning this adoption process were recorded within the 1972 Honeywell Computer Journal article entitled “A View of the History of the ISO Character Code”. ISO used this set as a basis for the development of other sets that were subsequently included in ISO standards as included at Appendix V. These standards were then

68

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

issued to various countries to enable each to develop computers that could intercommunicate. ISO standard number 10367 (“Information Technology - Standardized Coded Graphic Character Sets for Use in 8 Bit Codes”) includes a summary listing of all of these sets. It particularly includes a multilingual “Latin 1” set, which is the most comprehensive for European languages and is therefore included at Appendix VI. This comprehension has resulted in its selection as a set for internet transmission of plain text E-Mail messages. However, it is of particular interest since the Antichrist is indicated to be of European origin.

Analysis
The introduction of this practice represents a quantum breakthrough in efforts to understand the true meaning of the numerical value 666. The Latin 1 set of numerical values provides a credible basis for interpretation of this value for the beast king’s name. Consequently, a computer program was run to acquire an idea of which basic subset of smallest values listed in Latin 1 would add up to 666. It resulted in identifying the number subset: 75, 78, 83, 84, 85, 86, 87, and 88. (If you add up all these numbers, the sum should be 666.) As seen from Appendix VI, this number subset corresponds to the letter subset “K, N, S, T, U, V, W, X” or “KNSTUVWX”. It would be nice if one could rearrange these letters to form a name, but this is not so easily done. With only one vowel (U) and all those consonants, it is unlikely that a name could be developed from this subset. Not to be discouraged though, because there is a remedy whereby additional vowels can be formed. If we add any two numbers in the number subset, their sum will be equal to a number that may possibly correspond to a different letter in

69

the Latin 1 set. The substitution of this sum number and its new letter in the basic number/letter subset for the previous two numbers and letters would form an alternative number/letter subset. We can do this because the sum of all of the numbers would remain 666. To systematically identify all possible alternative subsets, a matrix was drafted as shown at Appendix VII where the identified letter and number subset was spread across both the horizontal abscissa and vertical ordinate of the matrix. The alternative number (and letter) resulting from adding (combining) any two numbers (letters) of the subset could be found at the intersection of perpendicular lines drawn from the matrix abscissa and ordinate at the point where each number (and corresponding letter) is located. An applicable example would be combining the value of (75) which has a letter “K” with the value of (78) which has a letter “N”. The sum of (75) and (78) is (153) which corresponds to the letter “Ö” on the table. This letter can then replace “K” and “N” in the subset. Using this approach, each letter could be systematically combined with the balance of the letters in the subset to identify possible alternative subsets for most western hemisphere languages. Values marked with an asterisk (*) in the matrix represent non-letters such as symbols and numbers. A number of these alternatives would include such non-letters and their use would change the subset’s numerical value for letters to a value different than 666. Excluding these subsets leaves a balance of subsets as follows: KíTUVWX NSTUVóX KSTUVÑX NSTáVWX KSTUñWX NSTUVWú KSóUVWX NSTUíWX KSTUVWª ÖSTUVWX KSTúVWX

Some of these subsets still contain only one vowel. Others contain an additional lower case vowel as opposed

70

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

to the rest of the letters being upper case or capitalized. Ruling these out as unlikely candidates leaves only the subset ÖSTUVWX formed by the combination of the letters “K” and “N”. All of its letters are the same case and it contains two vowels. One of these vowels is the letter “O” accentuated by the German umlaut ( ¨ ) that is used to raise a vowel by the rounding of the lips and is approximated within the English language by the vowel combination “oe”. Juggling the two vowels around in the subset ÖSTUVWX reveals the existence of an interesting subset segment - “VÖX”. This is the Latin word for “VOICE” with a German accentuation. It is particularly interesting for reasons that shall be provided below. Deleting the segment “VÖX” from the subset leaves the segment “STUW”. This segment can be rearranged to alternative segments “SWUT”, “TWUS”, and “WUST”. None of these segments exist as a word exactly in American and European dictionaries reviewed. However, the German dictionary has two words that are very similar to the segment “WUST”. One is a noun spelled “wust” which is defined as “confusion, chaos, mess, rubbish, lumber”. Another is an adjective spelled “wüst” which is the same word with the “u” accentuated by the umlaut. It has two different definitions depending on whether it is used in usual or figurative sense. These definitions are as follows: Sense: Usual Figurative Definition: desolate, waste, desert confused, vile, filthy, and coarse

It is seen that the connotations behind both the noun “wust” and the adjective “ wüst “ are quite similar. In fact, the connotations behind the adjective “ wüst “ include the connotation behind the noun “wust”, so the adjective can

71

be analyzed by itself for a comprehensive interpretation. Using the usual sense definition of the adjective, the combination of the segments “WUST” and “VÖX” could be interpreted to mean “desert voice” or “a voice of one crying in the desert” as John the Baptist describes himself in John 1: 23. Using the figurative sense definition, the combination could be construed to mean “confused, vile, filthy, and coarse voice”, or simply “filthy voice”. If these segments are not found “exactly” in any of the dictionaries, it could be argued that such derivations are erroneous. If the context in which they are used is ordinary text or conversation, this argument is quite formidable. If the context is a name, however, such derivations are entirely possible, since names are derived by individuals who use their own license to form them. Society accepts these names as derived as long as they are not offensive. Offensive names, nonetheless, can also be forced upon society as in a totalitarian state. In any event, names can be derived from, but not controlled by dictionaries. But which is it? “WUSTVÖX” or “VÖXWUST”? The two arrangements are basically a combination of a German word and a Latin word with German accentuation. Whether one is used or the other depends on whether the descriptive adjective “WUST” should precede or follow the noun “VÖX”. In Latin languages, the descriptive adjective generally follows the noun. In the German language the descriptive adjective generally precedes the noun. A Germanic influence obviously predominates, so German grammar should be implemented. The adjective should precede the noun and the logical choice is “WUSTVÖX”. ... Still, the name is spelled in capital letters! Usually, a name only begins with a capital letter and the rest of the letters are lower case. A customary spelling would then be “WustvÖx”. The Latin 1 set could

72

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

also represent such a spelling, but its value would be 821 instead of 666. The prophecy, however, does not permit use of the number 821, so “WUSTVÖX” must be retained and interpreted. The customary interpretation of a word that is written in all capital letters is that the author wishes to convey emphasis or extreme meaning. In these cases the extreme meaning would be found in the extreme meaning of the associated adjective - “WUST”. In the interpretation “voice of one crying in the desert” the extreme meaning would be found in the extreme meaning of “desert” which connotes a place devoid of life, or where there is only death. An extreme meaning of this interpretation would then be “Voice from the Dead”. For those who believe that there is life after death, the extreme meaning would be “Voice from Hell” where there is spiritual as well as physical death. In the interpretation “filthy voice” one might say that a filthy voice is a filthy voice and it is not necessary to measure degrees of filthiness. That may be true, but the impact of the filthy voice can vary in seriousness depending on how it is used. A child can use dirty language with a parent and get a spanking. An adult in court can insult the judge and get sent to jail for contempt of court. An adult can insult another adult and lose his life at the hands of the insulted by either retaliation or dueling as was practiced a century or so ago. An adult can insult God with blasphemy and lose eternal life! In all of these examples there is a loss of a certain degree of life that increases with each succeeding example. The degree of the seriousness increases with the degree of loss of life and is most serious with the loss of eternal life. Blasphemy therefore has the greatest impact and is the extreme case of a filthy voice. In this case the correct interpretation is then “The Blasphemous Voice” or “The

73

Voice of Blasphemy”. The Book of Revelation describes the Antichrist in terms of a beast which will emerge from Hell, have blasphemies written on his seven heads, and will conduct a campaign of blasphemies against God during his three and one-half years reign on earth. “WUSTVÖX” with its dual, cogent, and relevant meanings is then a very good name for such a beast. Still, what is the mentioned “code” for this name and why can it be used instead of the name? The prophecy indicates that the value of the letters in the beast king’s name will add up to 666. This number can be represented by three different kinds of digital codes - binary, octal, and hexadecimal. The binary code is the most basic, consisting of “1s” and “0s” which represent the “on” and “off” states used for processing in a digital computer. The octal and hexadecimal codes are shorthand codes used to represent the binary code since it is unwieldy. The number 666 is represented by the binary code series 1010011010 that in turn is represented by octal series 1232 and hexadecimal series 29A. The latter shorthand series look rather typical and have no very apparent meaning, making them less useful as a mark. The binary series looks typical, but certainly is not. This ten digit series is displayed below where it is divided in the middle by a space such that its left most five digits are separated from its five most right digits. Digits on either side that are equidistant from the center of this space are seen to be the opposite of each other. If one digit is a “1” the other is a “0” or vice versa. Such a code could then be used to connote contradiction or opposition as would be expressed by a blasphemous voice where a creature opposes its creator. Other series could be identified which would also display similar opposition, but their value would not be 666 and therefore not correspond to the name “WUSTVÖX”. The connotation common to

74

THE MARK OF THE BEAST

both the name and the code therefore provides strong support for the accuracy of both. Binary Code for 666 10100 11010 This analysis, then, establishes the name “WUSTVÖX” as a creditable name for the end time beast, since it will be marked with and conduct a campaign of blasphemies. From the Book of Daniel and the Greek history that fulfilled its prophecies it can be reasonably expected that the beast will be characterized as a coalition of European powers. The name is representative of the languages used by the bulk of the populace of Europe that are rooted in the Latin and Germanic languages. It is therefore representative of a European coalition and is therefore a good possibility for the name of the beast. As such it is a good means of identifying which European coalition will eventually constitute the beast. There have been any number in the past and, of course, one currently exists designated as the European Union. This union is perhaps much more extensive that any that have preceded it and the current climate of end time anticipation would tend to make it suspect. Such suspicion has existed any number of times in the past, so it is not anything new. In fact, it has been become rather routine when one considers its recurrence since the time of the prophet Daniel. It is therefore important to remember the past, so that it is not repeated. It is also important to use reason rather than emotion in assessing the true character of current times. As regards the European Union it is to be noted that it has not adopted the name derived herein. It can then be fairly stated that this union is not the anticipated beast, nor should it be unfairly treated as such.

75

It shows every sign of being an honorable coalition that is pursuing the objectives of peace and understanding. It therefore warrants the support of its Christian constituency in furthering these objectives. The more they are supported, of course, the stronger such a coalition will become and act as a deterrent to the rise of any other coalition that would do otherwise. Such a deterrent would then prolong the current era of peace and good will and is therefore most welcome.

76

WUSTVÖX Implications

Character Profile
Names are usually selected for a purpose. One selects a name to affiliate with another person or persons, such as a country whenever selecting one’s last name. Ethnic last names are handed down from parents to children automatically to affiliate the children with themselves, their ancestors, and their country. The identified name WUSTVÖX is a hybrid union of a German word and a Latin word with German accentuation. Latin was a language used by the Romans in the age of the Roman Empire. Based on the logic described above, the identified name would then be chosen to affiliate with a state which consists of a union of Germany and lands of the Roman Empire, but where German influence prevails. During its time the Roman Empire encompassed most of the known civilized world and extended into parts of Germany. It existed as a unified empire from approximately 27 BC until 395 AD, but during that era Roman influence prevailed. After 395 AD it split into an eastern (Byzantine) and western empire. The German Visigoths invaded the western empire in 410 AD, which eventually resulted in the fall of Rome in 476 AD. Several centuries after this fall, the Holy Roman Empire was established, existing from the 9th century AD until 1806.

77

This was an empire consisting primarily of a loose federation of German and some Italian territories usually governed cooperatively by a German emperor and a pope. German influence prevailed, but much of the territory formerly controlled by the Roman Empire was not included. More recently, The Third Reich was the closest approximation of a state that can be affiliated with the candidate name WUSTVÖX. Unlike the Third Reich, however, the end time state of Revelation will be peacefully established as a federation of ten countries, each being led by its own respective government using its own customs. This approach will ensure the willing cooperation of each of these countries and acceptance by the rest of the world. Towards this end the federation will disassociate itself with the legacy of the Third Reich as much as possible, particularly in appearance and practice. It will be made to appear as a utopia instead. With time the rulers of the individual countries will agree to acknowledge the beast king as their supreme leader while retaining the semblance of leadership internally. It is safe to say that this beast king has yet to arrive. Revelation states the beast’s seven heads also represent seven kings. Since the beast is an agent of Satan and these kings are represented within him, it can be concluded that these kings led and will lead immoral and probably tyrannical lives while alive. One of the seven heads lived on with a mortal wound, which would be symbolic of a king living on with a mortal wound to the head. As yet, such a king has not been observed and will therefore live sometime in the future. This characterization describes the king who will become the beast king. Revelation states that he will be one of the seven kings, five of which had died and one was reigning at the time of the vision upon which the book is based. It further describes him as a former king who will

78

WUSTVÖX IMPLICATIONS

have died and returned to life. In addition, his first reign will have been short. People of the world will be surprised at his reappearance after being dead. Since this vision took place about two thousand years ago and since memory of the six kings which had lived up to that time is currently nonexistent by the general populace of the world, it can be concluded that this populace would not be surprised by the reappearance of any of them, including the infamous Nero. They can therefore be ruled out as beast king candidates. The seventh king who was yet to live is the logical candidate, since memory of him by the general populace will still be possible after he has died. This memory will necessarily be based upon rote human memory or recorded memory such as photographs or paintings. The time span of rote human memory is very limited for such purposes, perhaps fifty years. Photography in its primitive form goes back at most two hundred years. Paintings go back several centuries, but age with time and are not accessible by the general populace. Photographs of paintings may improve accessibility, but people do not care to look at photographs to appreciate paintings. People do, however, care to look at photography itself for descriptions of historical characters, such as wild west characters Billy the Kid and Geronimo. Access to these photographs is provided routinely to the general populace via television shows, newspapers, magazines and books. Photography is therefore the gauge and popular memory can therefore be reasonably estimated to extend back in time up to two hundred years. Kings or sovereigns who reigned earlier than that can be reasonably ruled out as beast king candidates as well. A summary profile of a possible beast king is then that: he has lived within the last two hundred years; that his

79

reign during his life was short and tyrannical; that his image was well photographed and publicized; that he had received a mortal wound to head; that he will reign again with the image of this wound which has been healed; and that his future dominion will be a federation of European states that will be transformed into a police state similar to that of The Third Reich.

The Holy Roman Empire

The Third Reich

80

WUSTVÖX IMPLICATIONS

Eligible Candidates
When one thinks of The Third Reich, one thinks of Adolf Hitler and with good reason. Aside from being the head of The Third Reich, Hitler was suspected during his own lifetime of being the Antichrist by much of the Christian world. This suspicion was based upon the terror that he inflicted, particularly his persecution of the Jews, and his attempt at world conquest in World War II known as “Operation Orient”. However, it was faulty because it did not recognize Hitler as a previous dictator, who had lived, died, and returned to life. This faultiness was subsequently confirmed by Hitler’s defeat and death. But now, Hitler qualifies even more so as a beast king candidate, since he has lived, died, and would certainly be recognized if he returned to life. In addition, his profile is clearly consistent with that just established for the beast king. His rule over territories formerly controlled by the Roman Empire was short, tyrannical, and ended with suicide by poisoning and a gunshot wound to his head on April 30, 1945 according to most available accounts. The gunshot wound to the head has been questioned by some (Stalin) who maintain that Hitler did not have the courage to kill himself in this manner. This conclusion is further refuted by the claim that Hitler may have instructed his staff to shoot him in the head after he had taken poison. Whether he did or did not is really a secondary issue. Postwar investigation has resulted in the discovery of Hitler’s remains as identified by his dental work. These remains have in turn revealed a bullet hole in the skull suggesting that Hitler did shoot himself in the head. The primary consideration is that he appeared to have shot himself in the head and has left this impression with the

81

world. He could then return to life with a head that displays a mortal wound that has been healed. Hitler’s enthusiasm for German/Roman affiliation is obviated by his naming of his Empire - “The Third Reich”. In the German language “Reich” means “Empire”. “The Third Reich” names the third “Holy Roman Empire” under German influence wherein he aligned himself with the Italian dictator Benito Mussolini in what was otherwise known as “The Axis Powers”. The “SS” which he formed to represent the elite of his military is reminiscent of the Praetorian Guard maintained by Roman emperors for their own personal protection. His enforced practice of using the introductory phrase “Heil Hitler” with out-stretched and elevated hand is reminiscent of the same Roman practice using the phrase “Hail Caesar”. The pomp and decorum of his military parades also resembled that of ancient Rome. Last, but not least, Hitler was born in Austria. This is a country located between Germany and Italy, influenced by each, but primarily by Germany to which he eventually annexed Austria. If one reads the biography of Adolf Hitler, it can be seen that he rose in power to be master of Europe by cunning moves in a short period of time. This rise to power is particularly impressive in view of his unimpressive upbringing and youth. Born the son of an illegitimate father, he failed academically in secondary school where he remained until sixteen years old, but did not graduate. He tried a career as an artist, but became frustrated at that too. He was subsequently processed to serve in the Austrian army, but was rejected as unfit. He managed to get into the German army during World War I, but did not rise above the rank of corporal. After this war Hitler joined the National Socialist German Workers’ Party where his membership number was 555, which has an eerie resemblance to the beast

82

WUSTVÖX IMPLICATIONS

king’s code of 666. He was soon made president of that party due to his charismatic speaking ability and proceeded to advance himself further through systematic use of subterfuge and force wherein his true character was manifested only after gaining control. His character is well defined in the book “Mein Kampf” which he himself wrote before his rise to power. Indeed, this book not only provides insight into Hitler’s mind, but also is the foundation for all of his planned actions that were eventually manifested and recorded. Some critics would not rate the book very well as a literary masterpiece. However, it can be readily classified as a masterpiece in propaganda and seduction that the world eventually recognized. The victims of the propaganda were most notably the Jewish people. The victims of the seduction were most notably the German people whose support he needed for all that he eventually accomplished. Under the guise of restoring the German national prominence and economy he rallied the support of the German working class. In light of the economic depression he eventually became chancellor of Germany on January 30, 1933 and its sole leader upon the death of President Paul von Hindenburg. He expanded his power beyond German borders with a call for unity of German peoples to which a peace longing world acquiesced. By signing and breaking various treaties and nonaggression pacts he further expanded his own power with surprise and forceful military aggression. He initiated war on the world with a mouth that roared like a lion and a blitzkrieg (lightning war) military machine that moved with the speed of a leopard and the force of a bear. In a short period of time he had become master of Europe with absolute power. In the process of gaining that power, he so fancied himself that he warred with most of the world. On April 26, 1942, he had his

83

Reichstag pass a law that gave him absolute power of life and death over every German and simply suspended any laws which might stand in the way. It was within a few months before that mass execution of Jewish captives had really begun and lasted until a few months before his death or approximately three years. In his final days at the end of the war he was besieged in his Berlin bunker by the advancing Soviet Red army. This assault began with a massive artillery barrage that drove many Berliners to seek refuge in the city’s subways. Since street fighting was also fierce and slow, the subways offered a better approach for advance. He was aware of this and sought to extend his life as long as he could by flooding these subways with nearby waters. He did this at the cost of the lives of Berliners who had sought refuge in these subways and who had subsequently drown from the flooding. This act was quite a feat, so it was probably preplanned. As such, it demonstrated his true feelings for the German people whom he was using to accomplish his goals under the guise of racial pride. This act also prefigured the beast king’s act of attempting to flood the safe haven of Christians according to Revelation 12: 14-15. More can be said in this regard. Hitler’s reign in power extended approximately 12 years and 3 months, or 12 years and 90 days during which he operated genocide death camps for 1200+ days. Both of these observations have an eerie resemblance to the 1290 days reign of the beast king as foretold in Daniel 12: 11-12 and Revelation 13: 5. In the final days of his power this fancy spelled his ruin as he withdrew from the reality of increasing defeat and was overcome by the wrath of the world. Rather than accept defeat through surrender he resisted to the end and attempted to bring complete ruin upon Germany with orders for a “scorched earth” demolition that “must be ruthlessly carried out on German

84

WUSTVÖX IMPLICATIONS

territory.” Or, “All military, transportation, communications, industrial, and supply facilities, as well as all resources within the Reich were to be destroyed.” Professed witnesses to his final hours have stated that Hitler felt no remorse for this disaster. Instead he renounced Germany for its loss of the war and sought to make this very clear with his orders for a “scorched earth” demolition of all remaining German assets. Such a demolition would leave a lasting testimony to this renouncement. However, in renouncing Germany Hitler also renounces his doctrine of German superiority. In renouncing this doctrine, he also renounces his doctrine of an Aryan master race, the very foundation of The Third Reich. The “scorched earth” demolition of Germany would then constitute a clear and convincing testimony to Hitler’s renouncement of the doctrine of an Aryan master race and of The Third Reich. In this renouncement Hitler effectively disassociates himself from the legacy of The Third Reich. This was not an emotional act as it may appear, but a necessary and logical act to set the stage for the future. Such disassociation would be essential for his successful return and the establishment of the utopian federation that must be disassociated from that legacy. In view of this disassociation, those who would retain association with the spirit of a master race should logically disassociate themselves from Hitler by renouncing him as their champion. The author of the book “Inside the Third Reich” was one of Hitler’s confidants and a witness to his testimony. As such, he is one of the most reliable sources of information on this subject and has encouraged Germans to turn their backs on the past, particularly on Hitler and for what he professed to stand. Such a move would certainly be to their advantage in today’s world and has been taken by the German nation as a whole.

85

For those who cannot bring themselves to do this, it would be well for them to take a closer look at this figure of a man in light of the observations made herein and recognize him for what he really is after removal of illusions surrounding him. Such recognition would be beneficial, since it would disassociate them from his failures. It would also allow them to retain whatever prides they may have concerning their racial origins. Hitler cast these origins in terms of a superior Aryan race represented by the swastika symbol which he adopted from Buddhism that teaches that one can reach superior states of being through meditation. Thus, the swastika came to be associated with superiority and was in common use for this connotation before Hitler. It was therefore appealing to him as a symbol to spread his doctrine of racial superiority which he later renounced with a vengeance in his destruction of Germany and Germans. However, Germany has recovered its well being and its national pride, no thanks to Hitler. For those who would like to openly express their pride in its heritage, their ancestors have provided an equally impressive symbol – the German “Iron Cross”. It is a proud symbol recognized by the world as honorable. These traits make it a superior symbol in a true sense and lend a true stigma of superiority for those who would like to make this impression. Of course, we all have similar aspirations as part of our human nature, regardless of our origins. We all also express these aspirations to some extent during our lives through various means. It is then only fair that the German “Iron Cross” be accepted as yet another legitimate expression of such an aspiration.

86

Arrival Scenario

Obstacles
Adolf Hitler is then a prime candidate as the beast king. In view of the terror that he inflicted on the world during his short reign and the wide publicity that he received in the news media that included his photographs, the world’s general populace would be very much surprised indeed by his reappearance with the described head wound that is healed, but still quite obviously deformed. It could be argued that such reappearance would surely be met with worldwide anxiety that would prompt extensive measures to prevent any repetition of his particular form of reign. If he is so prevented, he could not gain the control needed to do so and therefore could not be the beast king. This argument assumes that he would be identified in a timely manner and that the world would have the determination and power to restrain him. Two world wars with Germany in one century have demonstrated that the world is not prone to identifying and restraining in a timely manner any potential instigators of war and tyranny, even those who may rise from the ranks of defeated aggressors. The reappearance of Adolf Hitler could be an exception if, as the beast king, he prematurely identified himself and the world had the determination and power to restrain him.

87

Premature identification is not a likely mistake to be made by a person who was as crafty as Hitler proved himself to be in rising to be master of Europe. With the state of the world as it currently is, it could be argued that it would not matter when Hitler identified himself. The world would be instantly provoked by his presence and move against him with sufficient power to suppress him, just as it did with Napoleon Bonaparte. Napoleon was regarded as a similar threat during his time due to the destruction resulting from his prior conquest and reign of the European continent. That conquest was followed by his defeat and exile in 1814 to the island of Elba off the coast of Italy. He later brazenly returned from exile and ascended the throne of France. Surrounding powers thereupon warred against and defeated him at the renowned Battle of Waterloo in Belgium within a few months after his return. Such an attitude would probably exist for a returned Hitler. However, if the state of the world is not so proned, then a Hitler beast king may have the opportunity needed to rise to power. Such an opportunity would present itself if the world is such that indifference prevails, Germany is a dominant force within Europe, and a united Europe is a dominant force in the world. These conditions currently exist to some extent and are developing to larger extents as indifference grows, as more and more people tolerate past Hitler atrocities, as Germany grows in prosperity and as Europe struggles to unite economically. Under such conditions, it is conceivable that a resurrected Hitler could climb once again to be master of Europe. He could probably gain control of some limited number of individuals. Gaining control of Germany and of Europe, however, would probably be staunchly resisted by general anxiety over a repetition of his previous reign. A resurrected Hitler then must overcome this anxiety by first

88

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

gaining the trust and confidence of the majority of the populace. He cannot do this himself because his mere appearance alone would probably generate such a public outrage that he would not be able to speak. Still, there is a possible way that it could be done. Someone else could possibly do it for him by preceding him, gaining the trust of the people, and then turning over that trust to Hitler. Such a person would have to be well known, trusted beyond question by most all the nations of Europe, and be able to so transfer that trust. Any well-known and trusted politician might gain that trust for himself, but could hardly turn it over to Hitler. Such a politician would not want to make that transfer based on the radical differences in ideology he would have. If such a politician were in fact not so virtuous, he would face other major obstacles in making the transfer. His most difficult challenge would be overcoming a general distrust of Hitler. Hitler could be characterized as having the best qualifications available, but would not be trusted on account of his previous reign. This lack of trust would undermine the people’s trust in the politician whose best rhetoric would only remind them of Hitler’s demagoguery. A well-known and trusted Christian clergyman might stand a much better chance of doing this. This person would more readily relate to most all of the countries through the Christian religions, probably command more personal respect, and have some plausible spiritual rationale for Hitler’s reappearance. Nevertheless, his ability to transfer that trust would likewise be blocked. Any very genuine Christian church clergyman would likewise not want to make that transfer due to radical differences in ideology. A less virtuous clergyman may want to do it for material gain, but even his best rhetoric

89

would be insufficient to make it happen for the same reasons. These examples illustrate the futility of accomplishing these objectives through such approaches under ordinary circumstances. Unusual circumstances must first exist. Furthermore, these circumstances must be sufficiently compelling to override the entrenched inhibitions opposing such accomplishments. It is only through the introduction of such unusual circumstances that such objectives could conceivably be accomplished. With that understanding, it is then necessary to identify such circumstances as would make such accomplishments possible. This is not so difficult since the Bible itself gives us clues in this regard.

Historical Solutions
One answer lies in history, particularly the history of Antiochus IV Epiphanes who prefigures the end time beast king. Although staunchly opposed by his contemporaries, he succeeded in becoming the dominant leader of the Hellenistic world in his own time. Antiochus accomplished this task by first lavishing upon the people expensive gifts which he generally financed from wealth he had acquired upon becoming king and loot which he had taken from the treasury of Egypt. This measure ingratiated him with contemporary Greek kings who would otherwise have opposed him. It also ingratiated him with the general populace of the Hellenistic world who were able to enjoy his sponsored Hellenistic festivals, architecture, and art. Having so disposed these people to his benevolence, he next advanced his agenda by associating himself with the Greek deities, or gods. He did this with the construction of a large temple in Athens, by adopting a name that declared him to be a god, and by placing his

90

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

image on coins bearing an image of a recognized god. He used these techniques to eventually associate himself with the supreme Greek god Zeus, making himself equal to or even being Zeus incarnate. Finally, he placed in the Jewish Temple for worship an idol of Zeus made into his image that had the effect of declaring that he was, in fact, Zeus. Since the Hellenistic people had firm trust in Zeus, Antiochus IV acquired this trust through this association and effectively acquired leadership of the Hellenistic world. Nevertheless, even words with material gifts from any human being would not likely ingratiate Hitler with the populace, since he ravaged the European countries so traumatically. This populace would look upon such moves as seduction wherein the price is too high to pay. Although the objectives are opposite to each other, this task is of such a magnitude that it can be compared with the task that Moses had in liberating the Hebrews from slavery under Pharaoh of Egypt. It was only possible because God intervened with supernatural acts in the form of plagues that so impressed Pharaoh that he did what every instinct he had told him not to do. All of his instincts were guided by his concern for the great loss of wealth afforded to him by keeping the Hebrews enslaved. Pharaoh stubbornly resisted the demands of Moses even after some of these supernatural acts had been experienced. Their repeated performances, however, eventually so influenced him that he finally succumbed to Moses’ demand and set the Hebrews free.

Implementation
Such an approach could then conceivably be used to get the European countries to once again accept Hitler as their leader. In other words, they could be won over through the use of repeated supernatural acts to neutralize

91

their anxieties and apprehensions and instill within them a comfort with an association with Hitler. To accomplish this end these acts must be beneficial to these countries, just as were the gifts of Antiochus IV. Since they must also be supernatural, it can be concluded that they must be of the form of miracles where benefit is gained. But even if they witnessed miracles, these countries would certainly continue to be concerned about subsequent losses, just as Pharaoh. If this approach is to be successful then, these acts must be performed under a convincing guise of continued goodness. Such a guise of goodness would require that a person who is well known and respected beyond question for his own integrity, virtue, judgment and leadership perform them. This leadership must relate to all of these European countries if that person expects to successfully appeal to all of them. To relate to all of them requires sharing a commonality of spirit with each. Looking at Europe’s history of wars indicates a general lack of commonality of spirit, as was the case of the Greek kingdoms resulting from Alexander the Great’s Empire. These kingdoms warred on each other rather regularly for their separate ambitions. Still, they had a commonality of spirit in Hellenism, or the Greek culture and religious beliefs, which was exploited by king Antiochus IV. Since Antiochus IV likely prefigures the beast king, one would then wonder if Hellenism is then the needed commonality of spirit. Some have said that western culture is based upon Hellenism to a large extent. It certainly has left its mark in mythology, art, and dramatics. Nevertheless, it is not what one would call a common spirit among European countries. For example, these countries appreciate and enjoy Greek culture, but do not adopt Greek mythology as their national religion. On the contrary, they generally profess to be Christian countries or monotheistic

92

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

versus polytheistic as was Hellenism. This impression is most obviously projected by their places of worship and some of their flags, which display a cross in one form or another. Their most obvious commonality of spirit is then their Christianity. Christianity could then be exploited, as was Hellenism in the past. Hitler could ingratiate himself to those opposed to him by fostering the aspirations of Christianity and eventually associating himself closely with the recognized leader of Christianity - Jesus Christ. If it were possible for him to do so, he could regain the trust of these countries through this association. But Christ as the Son of God has far greater differences in ideology with Hitler than either the politician or clergyman. He would not want nor support association with him. Nor could Hitler conceivably expect to get that support. He could, however, expect to be ingratiated to the populace by one posing as Christ. In other words, he could beguile the general populace into trusting him with the help of a convincing “Christ impostor”. Posing as Christ, this impostor could work miracles made possible by Satanic power which would so impress the people that he would convince them that he was truly the returned Christ. Once this recognition is established, he would have their unquestioned trust and his continued association with Hitler would gradually result in a restored trust in him as well. This is possible, but is it probable? It is according to Revelation 13: 11-17 which describes a companion to the beast called a “false prophet” with a voice like a dragon (or Satan), has two horns like those of a lamb, and who works miracles while in the beast’s presence. This semi figurative description establishes this companion as a very likely impostor of Christ Who was known as “The Lamb of God” Who shed His blood for the sins of mankind and worked miracles by the power of The Holy Spirit.

93

However, before this false prophet can expect to transfer trust from himself to someone else, he must first establish firm trust in himself as the returned Christ, or Messiah. This is not a simple task, since Christ warned the world of “false prophets” who would try to imitate His return. He therefore provided a prophecy of the awesome celestial marvels that would surround His return as evidence that could not be imitated. These circumstances are described in Matthew 24: 23-28 as follows: “Then if any man shall say to you, Lo here is Christ, or there: do not believe him: For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets and shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch as to deceive (if possible) even the elect: Behold I have told it to you, beforehand: If therefore they shall say to you, Behold he is in the desert: go ye not out: Behold he is in the closets: believe it not: For as lightning cometh out of the east and appeareth even into the west: so shall also the cowling of the Son of man be: Wheresoever the body shall be, there shall the eagles also be gathered together.” As confirmed by Acts 1: 11, Christ uses the first analogy to describe the overwhelming and celestial ubiquitous or omnipresent drama of His return. He uses the second analogy of eagles gathering to describe how He will be the center of attention during this drama as the source of all life. False prophets will not be able to duplicate this drama. But even so, the false prophet could simulate it to some extent. Instead of appearing in such a manner, the false prophet could get worldwide presence through any “live” international television broadcast as is currently possible. During the course of this broadcast he could make fire flame down from the skies to simulate lightning as described in Revelation.

94

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

This would certainly impress a vast majority of people who have only a cursory understanding of the Bible and are otherwise indifferent to it. The few who would not be impressed would be those who have an in depth understanding of the Bible, particularly the verses cited in Matthew 24, Matthew 26: 64, Revelation 14, 1 Thessalonians 4: 12-17, and 1 Corinthians 15: 51-54. These verses clearly contradict the credibility of the described simulation of Christ’s return in turns of its shortcomings as well as its omission of such events as the resurrection of the faithful dead at that return. However, it can be said with a fair degree of accuracy that it is most probable that only a very few of the world’s populace will have such understanding of these verses at the time of this simulation. It will then convince the vast majority of this populace of its authenticity and thereby meet the criteria for general acceptance. Having appeared to pass the test and acquiring trust in himself, the false prophet’s next task would be to convince the populace to accept and follow Hitler just as God had convinced Pharaoh to set the Hebrews free. Mere performance of miracles would not do this, however. These miracles must be part of an integrated strategy aimed at persuasion such as the strategy used by God on Pharaoh. It consisted of five basic elements. First, God selected a representative to speak for Him who would be able to get and keep Pharaoh’s attention. This representative, of course, was Moses who was able to do this because he was a disinherited prince of Egypt. Having been a prince, he qualified for an audience with Pharaoh and got his attention. Having been disinherited, he did not intimidate Pharaoh and was therefore able to continue to speak to him in a forceful way.

95

Second, God openly affiliated Himself with the Hebrews by calling them “My people”. Third, He placed a demand on the Pharaoh with the phrase “Let My people go.” Fourth, He reinforced this demand with a penalty in the form of a supernatural act or plague. Fifth, He repeated this demand with these acts until Pharaoh submitted to liberating the Hebrews. The false prophet would certainly be able to implement this strategy by posing as the returned Christ. He would certainly be able to get the world’s attention and hold it without any significant intimidation. The only significant difficulty would be affiliating himself with Hitler. After all, he is posing as Christ who has a reputation as the doer of good and Hitler has a reputation as the doer of evil. God could convincingly call the Hebrews “My people”, since they displayed some acceptable measure of loyalty to Him. This loyalty was manifested by their acknowledgment of Him as a people. On the other hand, how could a Christ impostor convincingly call Hitler one of his people in view of his deeds? It is possible only if the image of these deeds can be changed to reflect them as done in the loyal service of Christ. To determine how Hitler’s deeds could be so justified it is necessary to take a good look at them. It is true that Hitler went to war with the world, but there have been many wars. War is regarded as justified by the international community in various circumstances. In Europe most warring countries are not condemned or even maligned as long as they war only on military targets and conform to the Geneva convention rules for protection of prisoners of war. It is in violation of the spirit of these rules that Hitler’s war deeds can be readily classified as criminal. Hitler warred on the world and allegedly violated these

96

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

rules to various degrees with all of his enemies. He most clearly warred on the people of the Jewish faith and most ostensibly violated these rules by the systematic execution of Jewish civilian prisoners. Hitler is reported to have committed any number of criminal deeds, but it is his treatment of Jewish prisoners that specifically alarms the western world. Hitler’s attitude on this subject is expressed in his book entitled “Mein Kampf” with the following words: “I believe that I act today in unison with the Almighty Creator’s intention: by fighting the Jews, I do battle for the Lord.” The false prophet could then conceivably justify Hitler’s persecution of the Jews as a “proper punishment for their apparent rejection of Christ as the Messiah”. This justification would be addressed to Christians and based on two observations: First, for Christians Christ is the Son of God and for many Christians Christ is divine. Rejection of Christ can then be considered by Christians as a rejection of God Himself. Second, God previously punished some of the Hebrews with death when they rejected Him by worshipping the golden calf during their exodus from Egypt. This instance occurred over three thousand years ago. Since then history has shown how God’s treatment has moderated towards most of those who reject Him, whether Jew or Christian. It has moderated to the extent that it is usually unnoticed and therefore not to be expected. Nevertheless, the false prophet could use these two observations to form his propaganda that would so justify Hitler’s actions as loyal service to himself as Christ returned. It is not only conceivable, but also probable that he would. Hitler’s deeds were such that only this kind of propaganda would be effective. Before he reaches that

97

phase, however, the false prophet would himself need to prove that he is Christ returned. Although he will be able to work miracles to impress the populace, he has to be particularly careful about how he makes his return. Christ established specific criteria regarding the circumstances of his return that are impossible to duplicate. The false prophet’s only alternative is to simulate the circumstances surrounding this return. Simulation is doing something similar, as in a stage play that simulate events in a way that gives the spectators a sense of witnessing those events by inspiring their imagination. However, a stage play can only do this if it is a good play that is well written and supported by good actors and appropriate stage furnishings. This combination can so influence the minds of spectators that for a while anyway they believe they are watching real events take place. Of course, after the play is over they will return to their senses and conclude that it was a good play, but only a play. Nevertheless, this observation serves to illustrate how influential this form of simulation can be. If properly presented, it could have the effect of leaving the spectators with the sense that they have in fact witnessed real events. If they were predisposed to think that they would be and if the simulation was sufficiently convincing, they may well leave it with this conclusion. For the false prophet implementation of this tactic would entail predisposing the world’s population to the imminent return of Christ and simulating a convincing return by Christ as described in Matthew 24: 27-31: “For as lightning cometh out of the east and appeareth even into the west: so shall also the cowling of the Son of man be. Wheresoever the body shall be, there shall the eagles also be gathered together. And immediately after the tribulation of

98

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

those days, the sun shall be darkened and the moon shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from Heaven and the powers of Heaven shall be moved. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in Heaven. And then shall all tribes of the earth mourn: and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of Heaven with much power and majesty. And he shall send his angels with a trumpet and a great voice: and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from the farthest parts of the Heavens to the utmost bounds of them.” The Book of Revelation echoes these awesome celestial events with further details. One key, then, for recognizing Christ’s return is the observance of these events that will take place from horizon to horizon. Since they will be from horizon to horizon, they will attract the attention of the world’s population. Likewise the false prophet must attract world attention through his simulation. This simulation, however, is particularly constrained in that it can only be performed in a limited geographical area and only once. He could make a grand entrance, but if there is no one there to witness it, what good is it? If there is someone there to witness it, but did not understand it, what good is that either? Maybe there are a limited number of people there who did understand it. They could not be expected to convince the vast majority of the populace who did not observe anything. He could not redo it with a better simulation. It would be too late. There would be witnesses to the first simulation who would contest the second. This simulation must therefore be well planned and executed to be effective. This plan would require that the world’s attention be thoroughly solicited and that its population be properly

99

disposed to such a “return”. A task like this must be performed in advance of this “return” and therefore by an effective representative who precedes the false prophet. Revelation 13: 14-15 tells us that he gets the people to make a statue of the beast to which he gives life and the ability to speak. In the context of this discussion this statue would be a statue of the Hitler beast king. As such, this statue would be such a representative that could accomplish this task. Imagine then that before he arrives on the scene, the false prophet covertly influences some of Hitler’s surviving supporters to construct a statue in Hitler’s image somewhere in Europe. Such a move would certainly generate attention throughout Europe. People in proximity to the statue would flock to its location for a look during its erection. On the day that it is finished and dedicated, there would certainly be a large crowd in attendance with curious minds. ...Suppose that, after the dedication ceremony was essentially over, the statue took a deep breath, smiled, and spoke words of gratitude for the honor given it. Initially the crowd would be shocked into silence. Eventually, however, some brave one would ask, “Who are you?” The statue would then say, “I am the voice of Adolf Hitler!” The brave one would then say, “But Adolf Hitler is dead!” The statue would then say “Yes, that is true. I am a voice from the dead - the voice of Adolf Hitler! I have come to express my appreciation for the honor bestowed on me by this statue. I would say more, but the day is growing short and there will be other opportunities. Until then have a pleasant evening.” Word of this event would flash across Europe and the world. It would attract the attention of many due to its supernatural implications. As impressive as the event would be, it would not be intimidating. After all, it is only a “talking statue that smiles and breathes”. How can a

100

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

statue harm anyone? It would therefore qualify to get and hold the world’s attention, just as Moses did with Pharaoh. Such a statue then would make a very good representative to gather and dispose the general populace for the appearance of the false prophet as the return of Christ, the Messiah. After the statue’s initial debut, demand would grow for repeat performances. People interested in profiting on this demand would accommodate by organizing and promoting those performances. A regular staff would be formed which would set up an amphitheater surrounding the statue with adequate security against agitators. Performances would be organized with popular fanfare including a leading master of ceremonies (MC) and a band. They would likely be conducted with the aura of a symphony concert. After a cheerful and pleasant introduction by the MC, the statue would speak very friendly and even spread laughter with well-chosen humor. Eventually, other persons within the crowd would get the confidence to speak to it. They would inquire as to where it gets its power to exhibit lifelike traits. It would explain that it gets these powers from Christ, the Messiah, who will soon return to this world and whom it will introduce upon his return. Such a message would excite the entire world. Here is a lifelike statue that will soon introduce Christ on his second coming. Crowds would pour in on a regular basis until television coverage would be necessary to meet the demand. This coverage would eventually be extended worldwide via satellite television. Shortly after this crescendo has been reached and before the novelty wears off, the statue would introduce the false prophet as Christ returned in an international television broadcast. This would provide the forum for a simulated ubiquitous return as required. In addition to this broadcast, people would be flying via aircraft to the site of

101

the statue from all over the world to personally witness this return. This assemblage of aircraft would simulate the accomplishment of Christ’s prophecy about His return “Wherever the body is, there will the eagles be gathered together.” With the whole world watching, the statue could introduce the returned Christ as simply as John the Baptist did upon Christ’s initial public introduction. John 1: 29 tells us that he pointed Christ out in the crowd as the one he was talking about. In that the crowd was already adjusted to this person’s presence, it was not unduly discomforted by His introduction. The statue would then tell the crowd that their long awaited Messiah is standing there among them. When they have adjusted to that message, it would greet the false prophet with a “Good evening, sire” and invite him to come up for all to see and welcome. The MC would step in and initiate applause as the false prophet makes his way to the statue. When all is calmed down the false prophet would carry on a dialogue with the statue that would confirm to the audience once again that this “Christ returned” is the source of its ability to act alive. Further this “Christ returned” had chosen it as the precursor of his return, just as he had chosen John the Baptist for his previous arrival here on earth. The MC would likely interject with words of welcome and admiration. He would want to satisfy the crowd’s curiosity about the manner of his return and would say, “It was so peaceful and gentle. Quite different from what we had imagined from the Bible. We had expected you would arrive amidst a lightning storm.” This expectation is perhaps the first and foremost challenge for the false prophet. To counter it he would probably exploit the scenario introduced recently by the Rapture Doctrine that Christ would return in a peaceful

102

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

manner to establish His kingdom here on earth for a thousand years. Such a scenario is pleasant and more palatable than that explicitly described by the Bible, which really refutes it. Nevertheless, belief in it continues due to its outward appeal as well as lack of familiarity with its faults. As such, it is a most attractive form of deception for the false prophet. To implement this deception he would probably say “I have returned in the same manner as I was previously introduced to the world by John the Baptist. He pointed me out in the crowd he was addressing. This approach was also taken in my return for your own comfort, since I have come to establish my kingdom of peace and love here on earth. But! Your expectations are well founded. The portrayal of lightning during my return was made, so that you, the people, would be able to recognize me as the true returned Christ. However, anyone can plan and make an entrance during a lightning storm. The presence of such a storm is not a true test. I will show you what is. Observe that the skies are clear and calm. Now witness the lightning you were expecting.” (The false prophet brings fire down from the sky to simulate lightning and the crowd stands in awe.) The MC then announces to the crowd and television cameras “That was truly miraculous. Never have I observed such a feat as this. Ladies and gentlemen, he has brought down lightning from a clear and calm sky. He has fulfilled the Bible’s portrayal of Christ’s return. We are convinced, sire, that you are the Christ returned.” Introduction of the false prophet as “Christ returned” would then have been effectively and efficiently made to most of the world. Once the false prophet has made his entrance as Christ returned, he would then assume the role as a Christ imposter to introduce Hitler and

103

eventually transfer trust to him. He would explain that he had come to establish his kingdom of peace, love, and good will in this world as was foretold in the Bible. Further, since these people had already become quite comfortable with the Hitler statue, he would then explain that he had chosen this likeness of Hitler as his representative, since he had previously chosen Hitler to prepare his way for his return. He would summarize by saying “John the Baptist had prepared the world and the Jewish people for my previous arrival by telling them to ‘repent for the kingdom of Heaven is at hand’. Likewise, Hitler prepared them for my recent return. The Jewish people had rejected me as the Messiah and were punished for that rejection, as they had been when they worshipped the golden calf. In so doing, Hitler was acting in my service to prepare the way for establishing on this earth my kingdom of peace, love, and good will. That is why I have returned and am speaking to you.” The false prophet would say “Hitler’s statue was properly erected and empowered to speak both to honor him for his past service and to introduce him for his continued service”. He would say “If you can believe that I can give this statue of Hitler power to act alive, you can surely also believe that I can bring Hitler himself back to life, just as I have returned to life. I have brought him back and he is standing there among you.” (Revelation 12: 18 indicates that he would be waiting on a beach, which is an indication of the very peaceful manner of his entrance.) With this remark, the false prophet would invite Hitler to come up from the crowd just as he had. Hitler would then approach the statue for all to see and be surprised by his reappearance with a mortal wound to the head that was healed, as foretold in Revelation. His return to this life would be established, he would be duly affiliated

104

ARRIVAL SCENARIO

with the false prophet, and the trust of some of the audience would be placed in him. The crowd would support this conclusion with applause and the false prophet would reciprocate this sign of acceptance by mingling with it once again for the entire world to see.

105

Trust Promotion

Repeat Performances
Having made a convincing entrance, the false prophet would continue this development of trust in himself, affiliation, and transfer of trust by repeated personal appearances with Hitler in public under the guise of establishing his kingdom on earth. Together they would tour about Europe to generate favorable impressions with their jokes, statue, and miracles. The false prophet would present Hitler as a likable person and maybe even further heal his head wound to make him more presentable. They would joke and laugh together for the entire world to see as they openly professed their intent to spread love and well being among mankind. Interleaved with this wooing would be repetitions of previous justification of Hitler’s actions and appeals for understanding. A typical appearance would be conducted at a local community center with a stage and seating for a crowd. A band would warm the crowd up and a welldressed MC would provide introductory remarks leading to the presentation of the statue. The curtain would be drawn

107

open to the applause of the crowd to which the statue would smile in appreciation. A conversation would then ensue as follows: MC: “Good evening, Herr Statue.” Statue: “Good evening.” MC: “It is good of you to pay us a visit. We have heard so much about you.” Statue: “It is my pleasure.” MC: “Your appearance and voice are so familiar. Are you for real?” Statue: “That I am.” MC: “You can really talk then!” Statue: “Certainly!” MC: “Are you sure that you are not just an ordinary statue with a built in public address system and someone else is in there doing your talking for you?” Statue: “No. I am for real. See, I can also smile and breathe.” Crowd: “Swoon.” MC : “Yes, I see. You can also smile and breathe, and very naturally. I am convinced. Is everyone in the audience convinced?” Crowd: (silence). MC: “We know then that you are really a talking statue. From previous television broadcasts we learned that you got your power to speak from Christ, the Messiah. Is that correct?” Statue: “It most certainly is.” MC: “We also learned that the Messiah has returned and is with you tonight. Is that right?” Statue: “Yes, he is. And I would be very happy to introduce him.” MC: “Please do.” Statue: “Ladies and gentlemen, it is my great honor and pleasure to introduce to you your beloved

108

TRUST PROMOTION

Christ, the Messiah, who has returned to establish his kingdom of love, peace, and good will.” Crowd: (applause). (Enter false prophet with a gentle bow to the MC and crowd.) MC: “Sir, it is we who should be bowing to you. We have heard so many wonderful things about your return. Can you tell us about them again?” False Prophet: “I am very happy to be here with you tonight and to confirm for you what you have learned from the media. It is true, I have finally returned as I said I would long ago. The purpose of my return remains the same and that is to establish here on earth my kingdom of peace, love, and good will. You have all observed the talking statue that bears witness to the truth of what I say. I chose this statue as my precursor as I had chosen John the Baptist for this same purpose long ago.” “As you can also see, the statue’s image is of my dear friend Adolf Hitler who is the real precursor in preparing my way in establishing this kingdom. John the Baptist previously prepared my way with warnings to repent for the kingdom of Heaven is near. Adolf has likewise pursued a similar campaign of repentance for my current return in punishing those who had rejected me.” “I feel it is time that he be recognized for this noble effort, so I have commemorated his memory with this talking statue. You are all probably also aware that I have brought him back to this life on my return, since I have also called upon him for continued service in establishing my kingdom. He is here with me

109

tonight and I would like to honor him further. Would you then please welcome my dear friend Adolf.” Crowd: (hesitant, low key applause). (Enter Hitler with a humble bow to all with background music expressing sentimental charm.) False Prophet: “Oh welcome Adolf, I am so pleased with you and I want everyone here to know it.” Hitler: “It is my great honor and pleasure to serve you, my lord. You are the one who is to be praised, the Messiah.” False Prophet: “Your humility is honorable, Adolf, but I want you to be recognized for what you truly are my devoted servant who laid down his life in my service. I have brought you back to life with myself so that the world will know this and have a change of heart towards you.” Hitler: “I am grateful, sire, but being in your service is reward enough.” False Prophet: “No, Adolf, that is not enough. Your deeds in preparing my way were selfless and heroic. You deserve true recognition for what you are and I hope that the world will finally understand and grant that recognition. May all the world finally know what we have said tonight and honor Adolf Hitler as my champion! Do you all agree?” Crowd: (delayed but improved applause). False Prophet: “I can see by your response that you do. We are happy for that and will reward you with a few miracles. In the past healing miracles have been most appreciated. If there is anyone present here tonight with a physical handicap and would like to be healed, please raise your hand.” Little Boy with a case of Down’s syndrome in rear of crowd: (raises hand). False Prophet: “Come forward, little boy.”

110

TRUST PROMOTION

Little Boy: (waddles up aisle to stage). False Prophet: “What is your name?” Little Boy: “George.” False Prophet: “Well, George, you are healed. Turn around and show yourself to the audience.” Little Boy: (turns around with body deflated and eyes normal to show a shy smile). Audience: “Aahhh!” False Prophet: “Now, go back to your mother and friends. Spread the word about your healing and what you heard tonight. Adolf and I must be on our way to greet others and spread the good word about my new kingdom. We wish you all a pleasant good evening.” MC: “Sir, we certainly have enjoyed your comforting words and look forward to meeting again in the near future!” (Exit False Prophet and Hitler with a bow). Crowd: (Standing ovation as curtain is drawn and band strikes up a popular serenade.)

Biblical Debates
In these early stages it is conceivable that some Christian clergymen would stand up to the false prophet and tell the people “Beware, he is the Antichrist prophesied in the Bible. Look! He is accompanied by a talking statue as foretold by Revelation. Soon he will subject you to a terrible persecution.” The false prophet would counter these accusations with a rebuttal: “Was I not previously accused of doing miracles by the power of Beelzebub? Take a good look at Matthew 12: 24. Yes, I am accompanied by a talking statue, but the Christian churches are also accompanied by statues. Some are erected outside their churches and some inside. One very well known church particularly erects statues inside its churches and

111

some media reports indicate that some of these statues weep and even bleed. Look, my statue does not weep or bleed. On the contrary, it speaks of love and spreads laughter.” The Christian clergymen would counter this claim by saying “He cannot be Christ returned, since that return must be preceded by the appearance of the Antichrist beast per Revelation. That beast will inflict unprecedented havoc on mankind that has not happened yet. He is therefore the beast that shall do this!” To counter this argument the false prophet would likely exploit Christ’s prophecy of worldwide persecution of Christians which will precede the appearance of the Antichrist beast as foretold in Matthew 24: 9-14, but not in Revelation. This account is as follows: “Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall put you to death: and you shall be hated by all nations for my name’s sake. And then shall many be scandalized and shall betray one another and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise and shall seduce many. And because iniquity hath abounded, the charity of many shall grow cold. But he that shall persevere to the end, he shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world, for a testimony to all nations: and then shall the consummation come.” He would say, “Did you not recently experience a world-wide persecution? And who professed to be Christ’s spokesman during that persecution? ...Does he not reside in Rome and is not the Antichrist prophesied to be a reincarnated Roman ruler who will be recognized as such? Look, I am not a Roman ruler, nor can the people recognize me as any such reincarnated ruler.” If the pope survives the worldwide persecution foretold in Matthew 24: 9-14, he would be particularly vulnerable to this accusation. This

112

TRUST PROMOTION

survival would be made to have the appearance of reincarnation. The Christian clergyman might counter this rebuttal by saying “It is true that you cannot be recognized as a former ruler, but your companion Adolf Hitler can be.” The false prophet would say, “That is true, but he was not a Roman ruler and furthermore he does not claim to be the Christ returned. I do.” The Christian clergyman would then say, “That is true, but he is accompanied by a breathing and talking statue made in his image as foretold in Revelation. And you have brought down fire from the sky, so you must be the companion beast with lamb’s horns in Revelation.” The false prophet would say, “How many times must I address the issue of the statue? I have just pointed out that a worldwide persecution of the Christians has already taken place and that during that persecution the pope professed to be the Christ representative. Does not the pope employ statues in places of worship and do not some claim that some of these statues exhibit lifelike traits?” He would continue, “As for bringing fire down from the sky, was not the previous persecution preceded by unusual earthquakes, famine, and pestilence? Could not these events have been caused by the arrival of the Antichrist from below where the earth’s surface was ruptured and fire issued forth consuming the moisture of the atmosphere? Was not this incident the cause of the unusual earthquakes, famine, and pestilence that preceded that persecution? Yes, I brought down fire from the sky as foretold for my second coming that was also a ubiquitous celestial drama. It was broadcast to the world’s populace of which some also flew to the site of the body of the statue as foretold. All of these circumstances only validate that I am who I tell you I am.”

113

The false prophet would then summarize by saying “As for persecution, I have come to establish a kingdom of peace and love as foretold in the Bible. I therefore agree with your customs in the interest of peace. I particularly condone current liberal sexual practices as acceptable expressions of love. The churches and, in particular, the Roman Catholic Church oppose those practices and have preached against them. Who then is the Antichrist that is persecuting you?” This would be a persuasive argument in a world that is indifferent to traditional Christian standards of morality. It would be particularly persuasive if the name of the reigning pope is “Sixtus VI” with its number six overtones. The last pope with the name “Sixtus” was Pope Sixtus V (1585 to 1590 AD). The name “Sixtus VI” not only has number six overtones, but is particularly vulnerable to being “framed” by the number 616, alleged to have been originally included in Revelation 13: 18. Although this allegation has been discredited by the previous analysis, belief in it as the original number may still exist for some. Such belief could well exist for many in the future when familiarity with Revelation and its origins had decreased to a point where its contents could be regarded as a matter of opinion by the uninformed masses. Such a scenario was probably the purpose for the surreptitious introduction of the number 616 into Revelation. The implications are significant, since this number could be used to falsely identify or “frame” someone else as the head of the beast, particularly a pope named Sixtus VI. This name contains reference to the number six twice and could be manipulated to include the number one for such a purpose. To understand how this is possible it is necessary to study the history of the name “Sixtus” as used by previous popes. Initially, the name “Sixtus” was

114

TRUST PROMOTION

probably derived from the Latin word “sextus” which means “the sixth”. In the early days of the church such a name was given to a Roman citizen who eventually became the seventh pope and St. Sixtus after his death in 125 AD. However, when he became pope in 116 AD he adopted the name “Xystus” in place of “Sixtus” and thereby became Pope Xystus I. The name “Xystus” was likewise derived from the word “xystus” which is a Latin word rooted in Greek phonetics that means “a walk in a garden” or “a promenade”. Thus, although the spelling of the name “Sixtus” and “Xystus” are similar, the connotations are quite different. It is apparent from this difference that Pope Xystus I wished to distance himself from the number six and its connotation, which could implicate him as the head of the beast. The early days of the church were affected significantly by the influence of the Roman Empire which was believed to be the beast of Revelation. Likewise, any leader within that empire whose name related to the number six could be implicated as the head of the beast. This must have been particularly true for Pope Xystus I who was the seventh pope and could then be associated with one of the seven heads of the beast described in Revelation 13. Of course, sensitivity over this implication probably did not go unnoticed by those who would like to implicate a pope as head of the beast or “beast king” sometime in the future. Such individuals would be those who would like to distort the meaning of Revelation and thereby make it ineffective. These individuals are already apparent in the general context and symbolism of Revelation as Satan and his agents. These agents would then be those who are properly identified by the true meaning of Revelation based on its original number 666.

115

It is also apparent that other popes who reigned during the era of the Roman Empire and after the writing of the Book of Revelation around 96 to 100 AD were sensitive about being identified as “the beast king” described by this book through the use of the number six. Papal successors who wanted to take name of St. Sixtus as pope during that era also adopted the name “Xystus” and became Pope Xystus II and Pope Xystus III who reigned in the years 257 to 258 AD and 432 to 440 AD respectively. They were also canonized as saints. This sensitivity must have declined with time, particularly after the fall of Rome around 476 AD and the passage of the years 1000 AD and 1260 AD associated with end time numbers in Revelation’s 20: 4-6 and 12: 6. It must also have declined as the church became more established, affording subsequent popes who wanted to adopt the name “Sixtus” with enough latitude to do so. These popes therefore reverted to his previous name “Sixtus” and became known as Pope Sixtus IV (1471 to 1484 AD) and Pope Sixtus V (1585 to 1590 AD). Still, the name “Pope Sixtus VI” has not been adopted for more than 400 years. Thus, although the name “Sixtus” has become less disturbing, the name “Sixtus VI” has not. It not only makes reference to the number six twice, but can be adjusted to include the number one, such as in the number 616, to spotlight a pope with this name as “the end time beast king” of Revelation. According to Revelation 17: 1011 he will be a resurrected king who will be one of the seven kings who reigned before. At the time Revelation was written around 96 to 100 AD these verses tell us that five of these kings had fallen, one is, and the other was yet to come. It has been periodically alleged that the word “king” refers to a pope and Pope Xystus I was the last of

116

TRUST PROMOTION

the first seven popes, making him particularly suspect as the king referred to by these verses in Revelation. However, there are obvious flaws in such a suspicion. Around 100 AD only four popes at most had died. The fifth was probably reigning, and the sixth and seventh had yet to reign. Thus, two more of the first seven popes had yet to reign, while Revelation 17: 10 states that only one more of the seven beast kings was yet to reign. In addition, Revelation 13: 3 states that one of the seven beast kings will have a head with a mortal wound that has been healed. In other words, this beast king was killed by a head wound that had been healed and lives on with disfigured head. History has not yet identified anyone, king or not, who has been slain in such a manner and recovered to live on. Thus, the end time beast king must be the one who will. However, of the first seven popes, only Pope Anacletus (Cletus) is known to have died from a head wound through beheading. Pope Xystus I is not known to have died from this type of a wound and is not therefore a convincing candidate as the end time beast king. Nevertheless, such details may not be readily apparent to the world’s masses and a pope with the name Sixtus VI could be alleged to be this resurrected pope and properly labeled “Pope Sixtus (Xystus I) VI”. This allegation would add the needed number one to his name such that inclusion of the segments “Six”, “I”, and “VI” within the name would associate it with the number 616 alleged to be originally contained within Revelation 13: 18. Such an allegation, however, would be based on using numbers attached to a name rather than being the basis for derivation of a name, as pointed out in the previous analysis. The number “I” and “VI” are attached to the names “Sixtus” and “Xystus” rather than used as a basis for derivation of these names. They could be just as well attached to any name so such attachment is not a valid

117

basis for determining the name of the “beast king” of Revelation. They can only be considered as a basis for an apparent identification properly determined to be a false identification. Such false identification was probably intended as well to be used as a basis for a false allegation as described. This allegation compounded with further such allegations would then indict this pope as the resurrected beast king and the Roman Catholic Church itself as the beast. Even before any pope takes on the name of Sixtus VI this church could be indicted as the beast with simply an expectation that a pope would eventually do so. Time would eventually invalidate this indictment after the reign of such a pope, but such invalidation would cause lasting damage to the credibility of the Book of Revelation. It would then lose effectiveness in identifying the true “end time beast king” and leave the world substantially more vulnerable to end time deception. This would certainly be to Satan’s advantage. This may well be the reason for the introduction of the number 616 versus 666 as the number originally included in Revelation 13: 18. In other words, it may well have been alleged to be the original number in order to create the indictment of the pope and his church, as well as the undermining of the Book of Revelation sometime in the future. Indications are that it surfaced as such a possibility after the reign of Pope Xystus I (116 to 125 AD) which was sometime after the writing of Revelation around 96 to 100 AD. However, if it were the original number, the name Caesar Neron would not have been derived. In addition, it would not have as much of a stigma as the number 666 and St. Sixtus would have been less inclined to change his name to Xystus. In fact, he would more likely have been inhibited from doing this to preclude the implications of the

118

TRUST PROMOTION

number 616 in the future. By the same token, if it surfaced as a possibility during his reign, he would have taken official action to refute or denounce it. This action would have been a matter of record as are most such historical events. There is no indication that it was. Consequently, the number 616 had to have surfaced later after his reign, which ended in 125 AD. Using similar logic, it can be said that it did not surface much later after 125 AD because it was cited and refuted by St. Irenaeus (130 to 202 AD). He was a disciple of St. Polycarp, who was in turn a disciple of St. John the Evangelist credited with authoring the Book of Revelation. Such credentials are quite impressive when considering the authenticity of the contents of the Book of Revelation. Fortunately, St. Irenaeus remarks on this issue were documented in his work entitled “Adversus Haereses”. As a result, these remarks are singularly unique criteria in deciding this issue. Since they have been cited by a number of authorities down through the ages, they have been preserved in their character and continue to discredit the number 616 as the “original number” included in Revelation. This discrediting should have ruled out long ago the number 616 as a part of valid prophecy. Although it has not gained much notoriety, it has nevertheless been sustained for consideration. In view of the circumstances surrounding its origin, this consideration should be limited to the effects envisioned. In other words, it would act as a trap to any subsequent pope who would adopt the name Sixtus VI and thereby indict him and his church as a whole. It does not take much intelligence to imagine Satan as the originator and sustainer of such a trap. Revelation 12: 1-6 itself portrays Satan as the dragon poised to devour the church.

119

The false prophet in Revelation is, of course, an agent of Satan. By making this indictment he would align himself with the majority of the people of the end time world and establish as their enemy the current Christian leaders, particularly Roman Catholic religious leaders, who oppose all illicit sexual behavior and have rejected him as the Messiah. Such a world must therefore exist for even the false prophet to be successful in his pursuits. Biblical prophecies confirm that such a world will exist. Daniel 8: 23 tells us that these things will happen “And after their reign, when iniquities shall be grown up, there shall arise a king of a shameless face, and understanding dark sentences.” Matthew 24: 37 states “And as in the days of Noe, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” St. Paul in 2 Timothy 3: 1-5 tells us “Know also this, that in the last days shall come dangerous times. Men shall be lovers of themselves, covetous, haughty, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, ungrateful, wicked, without affection, without peace, slanderers, incontinent, unmerciful, without kindness, traitors, stubborn, puffed up, and lovers of pleasure more than of God: Having an appearance indeed of godliness but denying the power thereof.”

Jewish Opposition
Then there is the issue of the reaction of Jewish people living in Europe. Although they are a minority, their numbers are significant. A coordinated Jewish reaction to these events is therefore to be expected. At first it could rightly be a strong protest of this account of Hitler’s holocaust of the Jews as abhorrent propaganda

120

TRUST PROMOTION

supported only by acts that can be duplicated by any professional circus. The Jewish people might discredit these other healing miracles being performed as tricks that have been performed in the past by persons claiming to have healing power, but were exposed to be false. They might also note that these acts of wonder were not investigated and substantiated by any recognized team of experts. However, as good as these remarks may be, they would offer only token resistance to the false prophet who would be able to validate his miracles with Satan’s help and succeed in continuing his campaign for support. Feeling increasingly uncomfortable, the Jewish people would then try to discredit the very basis of the threat perceived, which is the validity of the false prophet’s claim to be the Messiah. The key supporter for this claim would be Hitler who would be rousing public support with his impressive speaking abilities. The Jewish spokesmen could probably counter this promotion with charges that such a claim is blasphemy. Hitler would respond to this charge with even stronger rhetoric supporting the claim. This cycle of charge and rebuttal would be repeated to the point where Hitler would probably be tagged with the name “The Voice of Blasphemy”. Such a scenario would cause most Europeans and the world’s populace to study the Book of Revelation for a better understanding of the Messiah’s return. Then, having done so, the “Christian” majority in Europe could respond to these Jewish objections with remarks, such as “The Jewish people have been objecting to Hitler’s holocaust annually on April 19 or 20 for years now. Our initial feelings were that they were right. Hitler’s deeds were atrociously evil. But here comes one who claims to be the Messiah and proves it by meeting the criteria established in the Bible and performance of various miracles. This

121

validated Messiah states that Hitler’s deeds were good since they were done in his service. That service was the imposition of the penalty of death for rejecting him as the Messiah. We Christians are therefore compelled to believe that these deeds were done in God’s service, just as they were done centuries ago by God Himself.” Subsequent television shows could be expected with the forum of a debate between Christians and Jews. The key issue would be reaching agreement on a definition of the Messiah. The Christian side would contend that the Messiah is Jesus Christ who has already entered this world to save men from the effects of sin as described in Isaiah 7: 14 and 53 and Michea 5, and who has returned as foretold in the Bible. The Jewish side could possibly contend more or less that the Messiah would spring from Israel as a Jewish king who would restore Israel to its former worldly glory and more. He would then give to it and the world a golden age of broad peace and prosperity as indicated in Zechariah 9: 9-17 .

Peace & Prosperity
Expectations for a golden age of broad peace and prosperity could be formed from reading the Old Testament prophecies of Isaiah. His verses 2: 2-4, 11: 1-9, 24: 21-23 and 60-62 have quite a bit to say about a period of peace and prosperity that shall precede the end time. This period of peace shall be one of unprecedented prosperity for Israel. Jerusalem and the Temple of the Lord shall become the world’s greatest attraction. Isaiah 2: 2-4 states “And in the last days the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be prepared on the top of mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go, and say: Come and let us go up to the mountain of the

122

TRUST PROMOTION

Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for the law shall come forth from Sion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. And he shall judge the Gentiles, and rebuke many people: and they shall turn their swords into ploughshares, and their spears into sickles: nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they be exercised any more to war.” (The United Nations has adopted these last remarks as an expression of its wishes via a statue at its headquarters.) Isaiah 11: 6-9 states “The wolf shall dwell with the lamb: and the leopard shall lie down with the kid: the calf and the lion, and the sheep shall abide together, and a little child shall lead them. The calf and the bear shall feed: their young ones shall rest together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on other hole of the asp: and the weaned child shall thrust his hand into the den of the basilisk. They shall not hurt, nor shall they kill in all my holy mountain, for the earth is filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the covering waters of the sea.” Christian beliefs have recognized that such a period of peace and prosperity shall exist near the end time as indicated in Isaiah, although there is not complete agreement as to exactly when. It has to be noted, however, that such a period could well precede and coincide with the period of peace that the false prophet wishes to establish upon his debut. The circumstances of this period resemble very much those prophesied by Isaiah 11: 9 “They shall not hurt, nor shall they kill in all my holy mountain, for the earth is filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the covering waters of the sea.”

123

The false prophet would also prevail in world affairs during part of this period ruling out the possibility of a prevailing human Jewish Messiah. The realization of this period of unprecedented peace and prosperity by Israel and the absence of a human Jewish Messiah would provoke further Jewish study of the Book of Isaiah for an alternative interpretation of the Messiah. Such an alternative would rule out a human Messiah who obviously is not present. Ruling out a human Messiah would also rule out material objectives as the goal of the Messiah commonly held by Jewish expectations. Ruling these out leaves only spiritual objectives as the goal, which is the Christian interpretation. Thus, it is quite possible that there will be many conversions in Israel during this period as prophesied in Romans 11: 25-27 : “For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, of this mystery (lest you should be wise in your own conceits) that blindness in part has happened in Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles should come in. And so all Israel should be saved, as it is written: There shall come out of Sion, he that shall deliver and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob. And this is to them my covenant: when I shall take away their sins.” This would fulfill Isaiah 60: 16 “thou shalt know that I am the Lord thy Saviour, and thy Redeemer, the Mighty One of Jacob.” The existence of such unprecedented peace and prosperity during the false prophet’s campaign would certainly lend strong credibility to his claims and obtain for him a majority support from a “Christian” Europe. Europeans would therefore retain their position favoring the objectives of the false prophet. Since they form the majority of the constituency in Europe, political initiatives to accomplish those objectives would be successful.

124

TRUST PROMOTION

When his popularity has reached its peak, this false prophet would tell these European nations that he wants all of them to unite under him and support his mission to establish his kingdom on earth. Popular support for such an ideal objective would grow very fast in view of his stature as the returned Christ and his compatibility with the prevailing morality. He would be invited to speak on a television program during which this objective would be discussed and broadcast to the entire European community. At some select point the television commentator would ask him exactly what type of kingdom he wanted to establish. Realizing the sensitivity of the subject, he would avoid calling for the merger of each nation into one nation under him. They each have customs and attitudes that have historically prevented this merger. Instead, he would tell them that he wants to form a federation of these nations under him and with leaders of each nation who are his followers. The commentator would then ask him to name such potential leaders to which he would quite meekly respond with specific names. The listening populace would take this all in and be stirred to euphoria. Popular support would rapidly grow for such an ideal goal that was compatible with their morality. As the false prophet gains more and more followers in Europe, his identification as the Antichrist would become more apparent to Christian leaders including the pope and his bishops. Knowing that they cannot prevail against him, they would grow silent and begin to withdraw. This retreat would be joined by other Christians as prophesied in Daniel 11: 22 which tells us “And the arms of the fighter shall be overcome before his face, and shall be broken: yea, also the prince of the covenant.” It would also fulfill the prophecy in Revelation 12: 1-6 concerning a woman, her child, and a dragon as follows:

125

“And a great sign appeared in Heaven: A woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars. And being with child, she cried travailing in birth: and was in pain to be delivered. And there was seen another sign in Heaven. And behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns and on his heads seven diadems. And his tail drew the third part of the stars of Heaven and cast them to the earth. And the dragon stood before the woman who was ready to be delivered: that, when she should be delivered, he might devour her son. And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with an iron rod. And her son was taken up to God and to his throne. And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she had a place prepared by God, that there they should feed her, a thousand two hundred sixty days.” Interpretation of the symbolism used in these verses used to describe persons is rather clear. The woman giving birth resembles Mary giving birth to her son Jesus. The dragon standing ready to devour her son resembles Satan as manifested in the seven tyrant emperors of European empires described in Revelation 17: 7-12 and the third part of the stars resembles the fallen angels. Interpretation of the symbolism used to describe events, however, is not so clear. Some of these events have already occurred even before Revelation was written. Yet Revelation forecasts these events for the future. Logic therefore leads one to conclude that the forecasted events have another meaning, which is related nonetheless to the historical events. It is this relationship that provides a clue to interpretation of the forecasted events. As noted in Matthew 4: 1-11 Satan has already confronted Jesus at the beginning of his public life. At that

126

TRUST PROMOTION

event he tempted Jesus to worship him and thereby commit serious sin. In doing so, Satan attempted to kill Jesus spiritually and thereby “devour” him. This would have terminated Jesus’ credibility as “The way, the truth, and the life”, since his truth would have been swallowed up in falsehood due to this sin. Fortunately, it was not and his truth lives on. However, so does Satan, and he continues to attempt to devour Jesus’ truth with falsehood. Thus, the forecasted event of the dragon standing ready to devour the child is symbolic of Satan standing ready to silence truth with falsehood. The event forecasted by the dragon chasing the woman into the wilderness can be also interpreted in this manner. If the child represents truth, then the woman fleeing into the wilderness is symbolic of the source of truth, just as a woman is the source of a newborn child. However, the woman fleeing into the wilderness would be persons holding to the truth and bearing witness to it. By doing so they would be giving life to the truth and can therefore be represented symbolically by the woman. The dragon not only wants to silence truth, but also those who are capable of giving it life. They would then be fleeing the dragon’s persecution and some would be sheltered in the wilderness against that persecution. In addition, the Jewish people in Europe would begin to realize that they are facing another potential holocaust under the false prophet, since they still reject him as the Messiah. They would once again consider migrating to other parts of the world as they had tried previously under Hitler’s reign. That attempt was highlighted by a shipload of their immigrants leaving Hamburg, Germany on the liner “St. Louis”, only to be turned back by countries where it tried to port. Eventually, it had to return to Hamburg.

127

The Jewish people were probably rejected by these countries due to the pressure that they put on them at the time. Each individual country was looking at a potential rapid migration of millions of unemployed people who were historically cohesive and culturally different from their own people. Assimilation of these refugees into their own societies in a very short period of time was a task they could not rationally accept to undertake, especially during those years of economic depression. Most countries are sensitive about changing immigration quotas in just small increments. To abandon this frame of mind and accept large changes would require substantial incentives to offset the burdens imposed. Such incentives were apparently neither offered nor imaginable to these host countries. It is fair to say that the Jewish people will face a similar scenario when opposing the false prophet. Realizing that he is growing in political power and that immigration is possible only on a gradual basis, these people could be expected to withdraw from Europe in a slow, but persistent manner. Some could remain who were indifferent to the issue of the Messiah and would be willing to tender token acknowledgment to the false prophet. Others could remain to oppose him in underground activities. With both the bulk of Christian and Jewish opposition withdrawing from Europe, the false prophet’s popular support will grow stronger and force the formation of his “suggested” federation with selected leaders. Revelation 17: 12-13 and Daniel 7: 24 confirm that this union will be made and consist of ten nations, symbolically represented by the beast’s ten horns with a crown on each.

128

Control Development

Perspective
Being now in esteem as the top spiritual leader, the false prophet will want to transform that esteem into control as a worldly leader. Firm worldly control is necessary to structure the military power necessary for worldwide conquest. The firmer the control, the better and the firmest would be found in a police state with a dictator as its leader. But such an idea is yet too heavy to lay on member nations of his federation who are still basking in the concepts of peace and love. Nevertheless, this is the kind of state the false prophet would want and acquiring it under these circumstances would necessitate an organized and subtle approach. Such a task is, in fact, quite formidable. To accomplish it would require that it be broken down into smaller, less formidable tasks that can be readily accomplished. This approach is summarized in the popular adage “Inch by inch life is a cinch, but yard by yard it’s kinda hard.” The false prophet must then work at getting these nations as well as the outside world to accept incremental changes in the status quo that will eventually end in the kind of state that he wants. These incremental

129

changes must be small enough that they will be “palatable” and not meet with significant resistance. To determine what incremental changes would be agreeable to these people it is appropriate to look at their history. Fortunately their history includes a recent similar scenario in the rise of Adolf Hitler to dictator of a united European police state. When Hitler became Germany’s leader, the world was set against Germany as a result of World War I. It had therefore put in place various constraints to prevent it from emerging once again as a superior military power capable of repeating its prior aggression. The world then relaxed a bit and disarmed to some extent as peace returned. Hitler, nevertheless, was ambitious to extend his control beyond German borders and used this state of affairs to rearm Germany as much as possible while not provoking a premature war that Germany could not win. With this military might behind him he was in a strong position to negotiate the extension of his control with Germany’s prior opponents who longed to retain the peace. These opponents, however, were still capable of meeting a German military challenge, so Hitler had to be careful in his demands. Initially, at least, these demands had to be small and somewhat reasonable, similar to the challenge facing the false prophet in forming his police state. The initial demand Hitler placed on the world was a demand for additional unity of German peoples living in Germany and just outside German borders in other countries. This is a relatively small and very reasonable demand to which the world acquiesced in incremental steps in view of Hitler’s new found military might. Seeing this success, Hitler pushed on for further, larger changes that were not agreeable and ultimately led to his defeat.

130

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

The false prophet would then use a similar approach modified to delete Hitler’s mistakes. With his power behind him, he would call for additional unity of his people wherever possible. History has shown that additional unity could be found by uniting the countries of Germany, Austria, and Italy. These countries were united for approximately one thousand years under “The Holy Roman Empire” until 1806 when it was dissolved by the Napoleonic wars. Their individual customs and attitudes had time to become compatible, so they would not offer significant resistance to reviving this empire. The false prophet would then direct the revival of the Holy Roman Empire to form the inner circle of his federation. With Germany as the dominant power and with Hitler once again popular, the false prophet could direct Hitler to rule this empire as his “chancellor” in return for his past service and as part of his continued service. Hitler’s rise to leadership of these three countries would be prefigured by the Greek Empire king Antiochus IV Epiphanes who fulfilled the prophecy in Daniel 7: 8 concerning the replacement of three of ten kings by one king. This prophecy is: “I considered the horns, and behold another little horn sprung out of the midst of them: and three of the first horns were plucked up at the presence thereof: and behold eyes like the eyes of a man were in this horn, and a mouth speaking great things.” Daniel 7: 24 also forecasts this change as follows: “And the ten horns of the same kingdom, shall be ten kings: and another shall rise up after them, and he shall be mightier than the former, and he shall bring down three kings.” In establishing this empire and making Hitler its chancellor the false prophet transitions Hitler from just a good image to a position of limited power. This move would be part of a long-range plan to put Hitler into more and more control. Christ had previously put his apostle

131

Simon in control of His inner circle, the apostles. Per Matthew 16: 15-18, “Jesus saith to them: ‘But whom do you say that I am?’ Simon Peter answered and said: ‘Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God.’ And Jesus answering said to him: ‘Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jona: because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father who is in Heaven. And I say to thee: That thou art Peter; and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it’.” Christ gave Simon the name Peter (Rock) as a sign for all to recognize him as His spokesman after Simon had recognized Him as the Christ, the Greek word for the Messiah. Prior to Simon His spokesman was John the Baptist who called himself a “voice from the barren wilderness.” The false prophet would give Hitler the name of “WUSTVÖX” with its dual meanings for similar reason. At the same time he could direct that his followers be marked on their foreheads with this name to fulfill the prophecy contained within Revelation 7: 2-3 - “And I saw another angel ascending from the rising of the sun, having the sign of the living God. And he cried with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying: Hurt not the earth nor the sea nor the trees, till we sign the servants of our God in their foreheads.” Hitler is thereby acknowledged as “A Voice from the Dead” that establishes a supernatural association with the returned Messiah. He has earned the name “The Voice of Blasphemy” in his support for the false prophet by proclaiming him to be the Messiah. Christ was previously accused of blasphemy in making a similar claim, so the false prophet would be making this support “honorable” in giving him the name “WUSTVÖX”. Whereas Hitler would be installed as the false prophet’s chancellor in the Holy Roman Empire, this name affiliates him with

132

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

countries whose languages are influenced by either the German language or the more ancient Latin language. These countries constitute much of Europe and the false prophet’s federation. By giving Hitler this name the false prophet makes him his spokesman as leader of this federation in declaring and enforcing his claim to be the Messiah. In performing this role as propaganda manager, Hitler would comply with the prophecy in Daniel 7: 8 that this ruler will have “a mouth speaking great things.” In addition, the false prophet employs a technique of psychological programming of the populace within his federation. Through repetitive use of this name for Hitler, the populace is routinely trained to subconsciously affiliate with him and recognize him as their guide. Hitler previously employed this technique when he took on the name “Der Führer” or “The Leader” of The Third Reich. The Italian dictator Mussolini also employed it when he took on the title “Il Duce” or “The Leader” of fascist Italy. These names for “The Leader” were expressed in the language of the people to be programmed so they could relate to the individual dictator as their leader. Since the name “WUSTVÖX” contains an obvious German content, Germanic people will readily relate to it. Since it also contains the Latin like word “VÖX”, other European nations with languages rooted in Latin will also relate to it and even acknowledge German influence on their voice. Thus, the majority of the European nations will readily relate to or affiliate with the name “WUSTVÖX” and can be programmed to so accept Hitler as a contemporary John the Baptist and Peter combined into one person. Since the name contains a prevailing German influence, these people would also be programmed to accept the influence of Hitler, and the beast of Revelation would take on its formative stages.

133

Hitler’s voice would then act to put continuous pressure on the European nations and their remaining church leaders to retain and even improve acknowledgment of the false prophet as the Messiah, as novelty for this idea wears off and legitimate questions are raised to challenge it. This pressure would also divert attention from the fact that Hitler is once again in a position of power and is coordinating a military buildup. In so praising the false prophet Hitler will enhance his own image as a servant to the Messiah. Domestic people would be saying, “My, this is a different Hitler indeed. We are most impressed with his devotion to religious matters and the Messiah.” In addition, this pressure would set the stage for the false prophet to fill the void in church leadership. He can be readily envisioned as “replacing” the pope and even installing “bishops” and “priests” from his followers. They would continue on performing the traditional functions of these clerics in order to maintain an image of love and peace. The historical joint rule of the Holy Roman Empire by a German ruler and a “pope” would then be reestablished. It is fair to say that the elevation of Hitler to such power would tend to provoke increased reaction from the Jewish underground in the form of violence with the slogan “Never Again” to a repeat of the Hitler holocaust. In response Hitler would act as the false prophet’s chief of police in cracking down on the remnant that still opposed him. Hitler’s previous police state policies would be implicitly endorsed by the false prophet and accepted by the populace in view of the continued violence on the part of a few holdout dissenters. Work would then commence on changing political leadership as well at all levels to install additional false prophet followers in key positions. This move would permit structuring a police state for enforcement at the right moment and would permit

134

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

preparations to commence to structure the peak military strength as needed for world conquest. Revelation 12: 12 tells us “Woe to the earth and to the sea, because the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, knowing that he hath but a short time.” Time is of the essence for Satan who would be the mastermind behind these events. Per Revelation he is required to utilize human military to accomplish his objective - the destruction of mankind. Use of human military limits the speed at which he can progress towards this objective. He must therefore make very good use of time. Accomplishment of these objectives in the shortest period of time is perhaps the prime argument for selection of Hitler as the beast king. Other beast king candidates are in all probability just as qualified for this task, so candidate qualifications are not the issue before him. The issue before him is the task of transforming in the shortest period of time a materialistic society into a motivated and capable force for world conquest and persecution. Satan would particularly need to motivate these people in the shortest possible time to start such a war. Once it is started, he can take control and enforce accomplishment of the rest. History has shown that once a people are committed to a war, they generally lose the power to withdraw from it, until it is over. That power then rests with their leaders during the course of the war. A good example is the Vietnam War between the United States and the Communist Vietnamese. Although the war lacked popular American support, it dragged on for ten long years. To save time Satan must use the most direct approach in getting these people to unite under the false prophet in starting his war. The most direct approach in getting a people to support the start of a war is to raise the

135

specter of a serious threat from a common enemy of the recent past. Since memory of the enemy’s threat still exists, emotions are yet still in place which can be provoked to gain that support. However, engaging in war implies taking serious losses and arguments supporting it will be scrutinized even for such a threat. The process of such scrutiny consumes time and must be minimized. The provoker must therefore approach this issue in a logical manner that will establish confidence in what he has to say. Normally, one’s confidence in any thought is based upon a related database gained from experience. Insiders can exchange thoughts confidently by relating to the required common database. Likewise, thoughts between an outsider and insider can be exchanged confidently in the same manner. In the case of thoughts on war one very good common database is a common enemy. An outsider could more readily gain the confidence of a people to support him in the warring against a potential enemy if he could convince that people that this enemy not only poses a serious threat, but is also a common enemy. Hitler used this technique to some extent in rallying his countrymen to start World War II. He obviously exploited anti Semitic feeling that had historically existed in Europe. In addition, the Germans had been recovering from their losses incurred from World War I and had real feelings concerning those losses. They were also concerned that one of their potential enemies was Russian Communism that was closely related to Bolshevism and Karl Marx socialism. Since Karl Marx had Jewish ancestry and since Jewish leaders had led some uprisings in Germany, he contended that Germany lost World War I in part due to a Jewish ideology that had infiltrated and weakened its infrastructure. In his book “Mein Kampf” he says “If we pass all the causes of the German collapse in review, the ultimate

136

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

and most decisive remains the failure to recognize the racial problem and especially the Jewish menace.” Indeed, after review of this book one could easily conclude that it was prepared and published to lay the foundation for Hitler’s campaign against the Jews. By first indoctrinating the masses with this book he was able to approach them as a leader to whom they could relate, and on his terms. The book is alleged to have been very successful and to have made Hitler a millionaire. One cannot help but be impressed by the skill with which it was prepared, particularly by one who had very little formal education. It could even be surmised that its author had received assistance from a superior intellect. In that he wrote the book while in prison, it could be further surmised that this intellect was not of human form. Such is speculation, but it is written that one can know a tree by its fruits. It is obviously a bigoted book and has implemented propaganda techniques to support this bigotry. This propaganda is largely based upon a number of assertions and presumptions that are integrated together by a process of suggestion, rather than adequate analysis and logic. In lieu of this support these suggestions are made convincing through the cultivation of the target reader’s vanities and use of circuitous reasoning. The author’s skill at addressing a number of related events and observations in a circuitous manner leaves the reader impressed with the remarks made, but bewildered by the composition of these remarks. The cultivation of the target reader’s vanities and confusion of his sense of logic, then, leaves the reader susceptible to accepting conclusions reached without adequate analysis supporting these conclusions. Principle conclusions reached, of course, were that the Jews were categorically enemies of the world and that they had committed acts of aggression on the world under the guise of Marxism, Bolshevism, and Communism.

137

Hitler’s remarks included: “Do not forget that the international Jew who completely dominates Russia today regards Germany, not as an ally, but as a state destined for the same fate. In Russian Bolshevism we must see the attempt undertaken by the Jews in the twentieth century to achieve world domination. Germany is today the next great war aim of Bolshevism.” Since Germany was still struggling to revive in the face of further Communist pressure, Hitler was able to arouse these people to war on the Jewish people and eventually on the whole world. Hitler’s past use of this strategy then supports its effectiveness. Still Satan must combine this strategy with the selection of a common enemy to make it most effective. Europe has had many wars and it will probably continue to have them in the future. There will then probably be several candidate enemies of the recent past from which Satan can select. However, there would be limited common enemy candidates. They would be limited to the enemies of his representatives who would be working as the provokers. Those representatives are the false prophet, or the Christ impostor, and Hitler, but particularly the Christ impostor who would be his lead man prior to the start of the war. The Christ impostor’s apparent enemies would be limited to Christ’s apparent enemies. These enemies are in turn rather limited. They would include the Antichrist prophesied in Revelation and those who historically put him to death. The Antichrist is very readily recognized as a common enemy from Revelation. 1 John 2: 18-29 defines the Antichrist as one who has gone forth from Christianity but was not of Christianity. In addition, this person denies that Jesus is the Christ, or Messiah. This latter characteristic would tend to make one believe that the Jews were and are antichrists because they have rejected Jesus as

138

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

the Messiah. However, this tendency is erroneous because the Jews were not from Christianity. On the contrary, Christianity was born out of Judaism. As for those who put Christ to death, the Bible credits ancient Jewish leadership for that act, not the Jewish people. Christ was very popular with the Jewish people who honored Him as they would a king. This popularity was one of the principle reasons why Jewish leadership would have sought His death. As reflected in John 11: 4753, they were caught between this popularity and the threat of Roman reprisals against any “new kings” emerging within the Roman Empire. But this distinction is not apparent to most of the world that believe that the Jewish people are responsible. Thus, although this is the case, Christ’s apparent enemies would include the Jewish people. Since Hitler made these people appear as enemies of most of Europe, an apparent common enemy of the recent past would then be the Jewish people. But, one might say, “What if these events happen in the distant future? Then the phrase ‘recent past’ will not apply. Hitler’s war on the Jewish people will then be in the ‘distant past’.” That is true and a principal reason for selection of Hitler as the beast king. By sending Hitler back to these people the old animosities with the Jews can be rekindled to make them not only in the “recent past”, but also in the “current now”. Hitler’s mere presence could provoke Jewish antagonism and thus serve the purpose. It could be argued that generation of this animosity was the real reason for starting World War II. Historians as a rule have been at a loss for an adequate explanation of the causes of this war. One perspective has been that the war was motivated for the genocide of the Jews, since this was a primary activity towards its end. However, consideration must also be given to one other salient objective that Hitler

139

had - the expedited occupation of Russia regardless of losses to his army. This objective was initially manifested by the premature opening of a war front with Russia that he did over the objection of his army generals. He also did it without adequate preparation. After the invasion of Russia, his army was bogged down by winter conditions and had made no preparations for a winter campaign. Napoleon had made the same mistake when he invaded Russia over a century before and was forced to withdraw with a great loss to his army. Hitler was then probably aware of the serious risk he posed to his army in doing this, but still he did it. In fact, he boldly attacked Russia on the same day of the year as Napoleon - June 22. It could be argued that this would be a good date to attack since the Russians would be celebrating Napoleon’s defeat on this day and would be relatively less alert. Such celebrations, however, would have diminished to insignificance by that time. He took a similar risk in the siege of Stalingrad, Russia. After one of his armies had taken that city, the Russian army surrounded it. Hitler’s general in command then pleaded for permission to retreat. However, Hitler would not permit it, which resulted in the entire loss of this German army. It would seem, then, that Hitler was interested in occupying Russia for only a limited time versus indefinitely, as he had professed in Mein Kampf. This book stressed the need for the German people to look to the East for expansion to acquire living space or “lebensraum”. Such an objective infers a prolonged or permanent occupation of eastern lands. Since a limited occupation would not achieve this objective, it must be concluded that he had other ulterior reasons for such an occupation. To determine what these reasons were requires an examination of events that transpired during that

140

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

occupation. The most notable events other than the waging of war were the expeditious mass murders of the local populace, particularly the Jews. Reports are that the Jews and others in western Russia were rounded up, marched out of town, and executed on the spot without a trip to the concentration camps. Quick response “Einsatz” groups had first been organized to follow German armies into Poland in 1939 and there round up the Jews and place them into ghettos. It was not until the beginning of the Russian campaign nearly two years later that, in agreement with the German Army, they were ordered to follow the combat troops and carry out phase one of the “final solution” - the extermination of the Jews. The instructions were that the Jews and the Soviet political commissars were to be liquidated. This measure so provoked the local populace that large partisan groups formed and sabotaged German supply lines. These groups were so effective that they caused Stalin to be concerned over his own influence in the region. But, more importantly they jeopardized the effectiveness of the German army. In all of these cases Hitler demonstrated a recklessness that ultimately resulted in an attempt on his life by his own generals, who recognized the folly of his strategy. Such folly could not reasonably be expected to win a war with Russia, but it could be expected to accomplish another goal. It would give Hitler temporary power over the large Jewish community that resided in southwestern Russia, as it existed at that time. Such temporary power would not result in the annihilation of these Jewish people, but it could result in substantial genocide that would be long remembered. In fact, the forces carrying out this genocide were encouraged to conduct photography contests to make an impressive record of the anguish of the victims just before execution.

141

One of the most exalted of these photos was displayed at the Nuremberg trials following Germany’s defeat. It showed a German soldier aiming his rifle point blank at a woman carrying an infant and attempting to shield her infant from the rifle with her own body. The message in such a photo is rather clear. The execution was not a retaliation against partisans, but the murder of the most innocent - a new mother and her infant child. As such, it could well be interpreted as the execution of a Jewish mother and child simply because they were Jewish. The combination of the genocide of the Jews and photos of this kind would certainly serve Satan’s purpose in provoking Jewish animosity in the future, however distant. Thus, it can be argued that establishing a basis for this provocation was the reason for Hitler’s campaign and therefore for the war which resulted from it.

Perception
The return of Hitler as suggested herein would then provide this provocation and generate the needed animosities. In addition, by selling Hitler to this society Satan persuades them to accept and enforce all the prejudices that Hitler represents. Since they are already well acquainted with these prejudices, training time is reduced substantially. Thus, in the shortest possible time Satan would have a well-motivated and trained military force consisting of some of the most powerful nations of the world. Much of the required training of this military force would be accomplished by the false prophet’s sales program right under the eyes of the outside world. This raises a good question. With all of this activity going on one might ask “What about the rest of the world and anxiety over another Hitler threat? Would not moves like

142

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

this prompt non European countries to set up their defenses against another attack?” It probably would if conducted by any country or power other than that being established by the returned Christ for the sake of peace and love. This is the principal reason why Satan would exploit Christ’s promise to return and preempt that return with a Christ impostor. He can provoke internal animosities with a Hitler return, while spreading wishes of peace and love to the outside world with a Christ impostor. He would thus concurrently strengthen his internal European military infrastructure and weaken that of the rest of the world. To preclude the emergence of any significant anxiety the actual structuring of a police state and military power would have to be done covertly while the Christ impostor and Hitler are engaged in repetitive public promotions of peace and love mixed with some justification of Hitler’s past aggression. Hitler particularly must be seen to be promoting the ideal ambitions of the Christ impostor versus his own. Also, Hitler would once again be giving passionate speeches. This time, however, he would be positive in systematically supporting the false prophet as the Messiah. His main theme would be to emphasize that he comes to serve the Christ impostor in establishing his kingdom of love and peace. Even so, some information would leak out to the world about all the “security buildup” which appears to contradict the peace and love message. The world would then ask the false prophet “What about the peace and love message? Why do you buildup your military strength if you want peace and love?” The false prophet would likely explain this buildup as “realignment of forces within the new federation for economy and increased measures being taken to offset the increased threats of sabotage by some internal dissidents.” The world would tend to relax to

143

some extent with the understanding that this is the case and that the Christ impostor is the leader of this new federation that is being established to promote peace and love throughout the world. Foreign peoples who are persuaded to accept the false prophet as the Messiah would accept this message. Others for the most part would be saying “This man WUSTVÖX says he is risen from the dead to preach spiritual matters in the revived Holy Roman Empire. What do we care of spiritual matters, particularly those of this socalled empire? And even more particularly those of one who says he is risen from the dead? When you are dead, you are dead! This man is crazy and of no interest to us.” The foreign countries will then be essentially disarmed of their concern for a Hitler once again in power. These promotions may also include visits to capitals of foreign nations with all the customary diplomacy. They would probably include appearances at the United Nations or its equivalent, where formal agreements would be made to spread the spirit of a kingdom of peace, love, and good will. They may also include working miracles in these countries to assist them in their current plights as well as to convince them of the Christ impostor’s good intentions. When the development of political and military strength had reached adequate maturity, an attack on the rest of the world would be of prime concern. For this attack to be successful it will be necessary to optimize the relaxation of international defenses, particularly missile defenses, to make them ineffective and unable to retaliate. These defenses will be in place because the world will still have some anxieties about aggression. The optimum approach to relaxing them then would be to dispel these anxieties. This the false prophet has also been working at step by step in advertising the establishment of his kingdom of peace, love, and good will.

144

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

The world would certainly welcome such good news, particularly from the continent of Europe. It would therefore be relaxed to some extent, but still maintain some reservations about the probability of the advertised peace. After all, two world wars were generated from two European conflicts and smaller conflicts had yet plagued the continent since the Dark Ages. The world would consider these facts as well as the economical and technological superiority of these European countries. The optimum reduction of world defenses would then require a very impressive demonstration of these peaceful intentions beyond just words. What would really be required is a change of European image to the rest of the world as regards implementation of war as a solution to conflict. This change of image would be particularly applicable to Germany that has engaged most of the world powers in two world wars. When one thinks of German image on these matters, one thinks principally of Adolf Hitler, even though he was an Austrian. Nevertheless, it is his image then that must be changed drastically. This is also what the false prophet has been working at all along during his sales promotion. He probably has had some success, but would still use every available opportunity to optimize that change. He particularly would want that image optimized just before the attack, so that significant world defenses will be most relaxed. A victorious World War II U.S. Army general once recanted the phrase “All glory is fleeting.” Many of us would probably agree. That being the case, the false prophet would then recognize that Hitler’s image must be optimized by some singularly impressive act that must be followed immediately with this planned attack. But what would this act be? To answer this question a few related observations must be considered as follows:

145

First, the Greek king Antiochus IV Epiphanes is indicated to prefigure the end time beast king. History has shown that he raised his image to the heights of its “glory” by requiring an idol to be made in that image and sacrifices to be made to the idol in the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem. • Second, St. Paul in 2 Thessalonians 2: 4 tells us that the Antichrist will sit in the Temple of God and give himself out as if he were God. • Third, Revelation 17 and 18 refer to the city of Rome as a “great harlot”, which symbolizes the fornication of idolatry in Christian tradition (Ezechiel 23 and Isaiah 57: 7-8). Rome has not had the reputation of being an idolatrous city since Emperor Constantine had adopted Christianity around 313 AD. The Book of Revelation therefore indicates that idolatry will be revived in Rome sometime in the future. Fourth, Christ, Himself tells us in Matthew 24: 15 to flee when we see that abomination standing in the holy place. All indications are then that the false prophet will raise Hitler’s image to it highest possible glory by placing his statue in the most revered place in Rome, the sanctuary of St. Peter’s Basilica. Such an act would manifest Hitler as one of the “holiest” persons in “Christendom” supporting the establishment of the Christ impostor’s kingdom of peace and love. Such a message would certainly lull the world into complacency if properly delivered. As before, however, the world must be prepared to receive this message. Its attention must be attracted by some related and notable event advertised in advance. Since the false prophet has been working at setting up his new kingdom, such an event would be the formal establishment of the capital of that kingdom. He would

146

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

then have the world’s fullest attention and could stun it dramatically for a while with the image of Hitler’s statue in the sanctuary of St. Peter’s Basilica. From the previous chapter addressing the beast’s profile it appears that this city is Rome. The false prophet would say that it is proper that the capital of his new kingdom be established in the city of Rome. After all he is the Messiah and should take up residency in the traditional center of Christendom. Since the pope had his headquarters in that city, establishing it as the capital would surely mark a victory and serve to unite his new federation. Arrangements would then be made to do this and even to setup a formal procession and ceremony to mark its occasion. This event would be advertised in advance to the whole world to witness on international television. While the word is getting out, he would confer with his military staff concerning the planned attack and would say: “Good morning, gentlemen. I have called you here today to address the need to improve on the security of our federation. As you know Jewish terrorism has been increasing and peaceful efforts to contain it have been unsuccessful. I am convinced that these acts are being coordinated from Israel itself under the covert direction of the Antichrist pope who has fled Rome to take refuge with the Jewish people in Israel. Seven days from now we will establish the city of Rome as the capital of the federation and this terrorism can be expected to increase even more as a result. In that recent attempts to handle it peacefully have been unsuccessful, we must resort to the military option to remove the threat posed by the state of Israel and its leader, the Antichrist, who will not tolerate our victory in Rome.”

147

“You are all probably aware of my previous efforts to establish my kingdom here on earth and how these efforts ended in my execution at the hands of the Jewish leaders. I used peaceful methods in hope of success, but the powers of darkness prevailed and I was defeated. Later my dear friend WUSTVÖX tried to help me in this effort with the use of force as did his predecessor John the Baptist. Like John, his efforts forced him into a dungeon where he suffered death with a mortal wound to the head. We are both back now and have been working on a plan which promises success with your support.” “The objective of the plan is an overwhelming assault on the state of Israel to overpower and remove it as a threat to our federation in the future. This assault will fulfill the noted prophecy concerning the Battle of Armageddon wherein our forces will prevail with an immediate victory. It will be followed by the prophesied 1000 years of peace for our federation in a new order as previously announced by WUSTVÖX during his prior reign.” “Since Israel has some formidable allies, the assault will be conducted concurrently with an assault on these allies as well to preclude the reestablishment of Israel by foreign intervention. The success of the assault will depend heavily on the element of surprise, so what is said here today is Top Secret and will not be discussed further. This element of surprise will also depend on the assault being synchronized with other events which will be conducted to provide the necessary diversion.”

148

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

“Specifically, this assault will commence on the day that I enter Rome and establish it as our capital. More specifically, it will begin during the ceremony marking that occasion in St. Peter’s Basilica during which I will install WUSTVÖX’s statue in the sanctuary. This occasion has been advertised to the whole world which will be watching on international television and will then be off guard to an attack, particularly when I unveil the statue of WUSTVÖX.” “At that time it will be at its most vulnerable state, so it is then that the attack will commence. It will be led by my dear friend WUSTVÖX whom I will publicly designate as your leader towards the end of the ceremony. When I do that, the world may well be prompted once again to a state of alert and the window of opportunity will have passed. Your attack must therefore be punctual and decisive. WUSTVÖX will instruct you on the details after this meeting, but I wish to express my appreciation to you all and assure you that you have my fullest support for success. Good day and thank you.” Establishment of the capital in Rome would be surrounded by a lot of fanfare promoting jubilation much like the Olympic Games and would be broadcast to the world via satellite television. The false prophet would enter into Rome much the way Christ entered Jerusalem on Palm Sunday as “King of the Jews”. After the procession into St. Peter’s Basilica, he would stand in the pulpit and say to the world: “Let it be announced throughout the world that my kingdom of love and peace is finally established and sends forth wishes of good will to all

149

men. At long last I have established my kingdom here on earth by entering Rome in glory. I have just now triumphantly entered into this Rome that had previously defeated me by crucifixion on a cross. As recorded in John 10: 33, I was so crucified on the charge of blasphemy for claiming to be the Messiah, the Son of God, even though I performed miracles by the power of the Holy Spirit which proved it.” “When I left my followers long ago, I told them that I must go that I may send them the Comforter, or the Holy Spirit, who will convince the world of its sin because it did not believe in me. This message was then subsequently recorded in John 16: 5-9 for appreciation by subsequent generations. I am happy to say that I have now returned with the Holy Spirit whom you have all come to know as WUSTVÖX.” “I know that this comes as a surprise to all of you, but it is true. You will recall that WUSTVÖX has been persistently proclaiming me to be the Messiah. Just as Peter before him, he has made this acknowledgment by the power of the Holy Spirit. You will also recall that I performed many miracles, but they were always done in the presence of WUSTVÖX (Revelation 13: 12). That is because I derive my power from WUSTVÖX who is the embodiment of the Holy Spirit. ” “As I took on the form of man, so has the Holy Spirit in the person of WUSTVÖX.” He has returned to convince the world of its sin - the sin of warring on my dear servant Adolf whom I sent to prepare my way. It was his selfless dedication that made all of this possible; so it is only fitting that he

150

CONTROL DEVELOPMENT

receive recognition for what he truly is. We have therefore chosen this very auspicious occasion to render unto him the honor that he deserves.” “This basilica has been erected to commemorate my disciple Peter who was the first to recognize me as the Messiah and act as my representative to the world. As you all are probably aware, WUSTVÖX has been diligently proclaiming to the world that I am the Messiah returned and has been my most devoted spokesman during these current times. In recognition of his efforts this basilica will be renamed the ‘Basilica of WUSTVÖX’.” “Also, since he is the embodiment of the Holy Spirit, he will be henceforth honored in this basilica as I have been. In particular, his statue will replace mine in the sanctuary as you can all now observe with the parting of the sanctuary veil. He is now the center of attention and his worship will replace mine in the daily Mass that will be henceforth discontinued (Daniel 12: 11). Similarly, I have been your king in this new kingdom, but I owe my allegiance to WUSTVÖX, the source of my power. My command to you then is that all of my followers will henceforth render their respect and allegiance to WUSTVÖX as their true leader and king. Let us all then hail WUSTVÖX and bow before his image in recognition.” With this act the false prophet completes the transfer of trust and control to Hitler, making him supreme and master of Europe while minimizing the chance of any alert to the rest of the world. He would, in fact, make the world reluctant to even consider a repetition of “the sin” of

151

warring with a Hitler led Europe and place it in a state of awe for the duration of the ceremony and more.

152

World Objectives

Conquest
But woe to the world when this happens. Matthew 24: 15-22 supports the speculations made so far as follows: “When therefore you shall see the abomination of desolation, which was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place: he that readeth let him understand. Then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains: And he that is on the housetop, let him not come down to take any thing out of his house: And he that is in the field, let him not go back to take his coat. And woe to them that are with child and that give suck in those days. But pray that your flight be not in the winter or on the Sabbath. For there shall be then great tribulation, such as hath not been from the beginning of the world until now, neither shall be. And unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved: but for the sake of the elect those days shall be shortened.”

153

This message is quite obviously addressed to the people living in Judea (Israel). The main theme is urgency. Run and hide this very moment since your ability to do so will end very shortly. What could possibly limit the populace of Judea from hiding within a very short period of time? If Judea was under the authority of the false prophet’s new kingdom, it could mean a police crackdown that would prevent escape. In view of Jewish aspiration for an independent Israel and rejection of the false prophet as the Messiah, it is reasonable to say that Israel, and therefore Judea, will most probably not be under the authority of the false prophet at this time. If it is not under this authority, this would mean an overwhelming attack on Judea that would prevent escape in a very short period of time. “But,” one might say, “Israel has historically been in a constant state of alert against invasion, since its Arab neighbors have resented its existence. How then could it be surprised with an overwhelming attack?” In view of this alertness this surprise would probably require that the attack be launched from within Israel as well as from without. “But”, one might continue, “If that tactic would be so successful, why couldn’t the Arabs also have used it successfully?” Obviously, the Arabs have tried to undermine the state of Israel with internal violence, but they have been suppressed by the superior might of the Israeli armed forces. It is then a question of superiority. The false prophet’s forces somehow will be superior within the state of Israel prior to the attack and will be able to successfully seize control with the assistance of outside forces. But what kind of superiority is possible? Assuming the Israeli forces maintain superiority in weapons, the only real alternative for superiority is in numbers. An assault with a large number of military personnel lacking sufficient weapons could be launched. Whereas it might well result

154

WORLD OBJECTIVES

in large numbers of casualties, it can and does work. A good example would be the siege of Avila by Spanish peasants in the Napoleonic wars as portrayed in the film “The Pride and The Passion”. The false prophet’s forces within Israel would then consist of a large number of people loyal to him and prone to seize control at the moment of the attack. The next question is “How are all of these people going to get within Israel?” A clue is provided in Isaiah 2: 2-3: “And in the last days the mountain of the house of the Lord shall be prepared on the top of mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go, and say: Come and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob, and he will teach us his ways, and we will walk in his paths: for the law shall come forth from Sion, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.” The false prophet’s supporters would then mingle with the pilgrims visiting Israel and get in under some false pretense. One easy pretense would be pretending to be a Jewish refugee fleeing from the false prophet and Hitler. Another one would be pretending to be a Christian pilgrim visiting the Holy Land out of “curiosity” or “reverence”. As indicated in Zechariah 8: 19-23, during those times circumstances would permit the influx of very large numbers of these pretenders and numbers superiority would be established. The surprise attack would then be successful. Such an attack would certainly alert the world to set up defenses. It would therefore have to be done concurrently with either a police crackdown or an overwhelming attack on the entire world to preclude any premature alert. But obviously, the false prophet’s new

155

kingdom has not yet included the entire world and could not enforce such a police crackdown. It must therefore be done concurrently with an overwhelming attack on the entire world. A nuclear attack upon the whole world is supported by Revelation 8: 7-12, which describes the burning up of one third of the earth and the darkening of one third of the light from the sun, moon, and stars. This attack would be conducted concurrently with a conventional attack by an army of 200,000,000 soldiers according to Revelation 9: 16 and would use state-of-the-art battlefield equipment such as the tank described in Revelation 9: 17-19: “And thus I saw the horses in the vision. And they that sat on them had breastplates of fire and of hyacinth and of brimstone. And the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions: and from their mouths proceeded fire and smoke and brimstone. And by these three plagues was slain the third part of men, by the fire and by the smoke and by the brimstone which issued out of their mouths. For the power of the horses is in their mouths and in their tails. For, their tails are like to serpents and have heads: and with them they hurt.” Such an attack would occur during this television broadcast, since it is strategically the most opportune moment. The false prophet commands a strong military power that he has been developing all along while speaking of peace, love, and good will. At some point in time he must turn it over to the Hitler beast king in a way that he can effectively command it. If he does it prematurely, a well-armed world will be looking once again at the Hitler it knew as master of a well-armed European force. The world would spontaneously set up an alerted defense and possibly even attack this Europe. Likewise, the longer the

156

WORLD OBJECTIVES

Hitler forces wait, the more probable they will be attacked. This time period must therefore be very short and filled with an international broadcast of peace, love, and good will to mesmerize and lull the world into maximum relaxation. At this “auspicious” occasion, the false prophet turns command of all that military power over to Hitler for all the Europeans to observe and respect. He also does it in a way that minimizes the ability of the rest of the world to perceive a transfer of command, at least for a short while. Recognizing how short a while it is, the command is concurrently issued for an overwhelming strike to subdue the world and to preclude retaliation. Using his previous aggressive strategies, technology advances, and additional powers gained as a representative of the underworld, the WUSTVÖX army could sweep across the world with a blitzkrieg war machine that moves with the speed of a leopard and the force of a bear and has the iron teeth of nuclear missiles which will tear some nations apart in its advance (Daniel 7: 7 and Revelation 8 and 9). It could be furthered argued that such an attack could still be deterred by a nation like the United States or Russia since either still wield nuclear power sufficient to annihilate any aggressor. This consideration has been a major factor in the prevention of war between the United States and the former Soviet Union. It has been an influencing factor because both sides valued the assets they would lose in a nuclear confrontation. It should therefore be an influencing factor in deterring the beast king if he values similar assets under his own control, particularly people under him. As Satan’s agent, however, he does not. On the contrary, he values the destruction of the people of the world and is therefore capable of this subterfuge. His surprise attack will certainly be a surprise to nations close to Europe and result

157

in their defeat. His attack on distant nations would be interpreted as an attack from some other source precluding an effective retaliation. His surprise attack would then be successful. Daniel 8: 23-25 tells us “And after their reign, when iniquities shall be grown up, there shall arise a king of a shameless face, and understanding dark sentences. And his power shall be strengthened, but not by his own force: and he shall lay all things waste, and shall prosper, and do more than can be believed. And he shall destroy the mighty, and the people of the saints, according to his will, and craft shall be successful in his hand: and his heart shall be puffed up, and in the abundance of all things he shall kill many: and he shall rise up against the prince of princes, and shall be broken without hand.” Daniel 12: 11 and Revelation 13: 5 tell us “And from the time when the continual sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination unto desolation shall be set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred ninety days.” and “And there was given to him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies: and power was given to him to do, two and forty months.” After subduing the world, the beast king will control it for approximately three and one-half years. Being now in firm military control, he will no longer need to woo the people. As Hitler did before him, he will then show his true character as an agent of Satan and force the people to submit to him. Per Revelation 9: 5 some survivors of the overwhelming attack will be subjected to five months of torture with agony like the pain of scorpion stings. These stings appear to be inflicted by a biological

158

WORLD OBJECTIVES

chemical fired from an armada of military helicopters described as locusts by Revelation 9: 7-10 as follows: “And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle. And on their heads were, as it were, crowns like gold: and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women: and their teeth were as lions. And they had breastplates as breastplates of iron: and the noise of their wings was as the noise of chariots and many horses running to battle. And they had tails like to scorpions: and there were stings in their tails. And their power was to hurt men, five months.” The sting will be inflicted to torture, but not to kill the people “who did not have the mark of God on their foreheads”. In other words the chemical will torture some, but not others based on moral orientation. Barring any miracles, such prejudicial treatment is possible if there is a difference in the immune systems of the people exposed to the chemical. Such a difference is conceivable in a world where liberal sex or drug use is penalized with the contraction of Acquired Immune Deficiency Syndrome (AIDS). However, AIDS does not discriminate anymore, but infects all. This protection will then likely be provided by supernatural intervention for God’s servants as stated by Revelation 7: 2-3, 9: 4, and 14: 1. Obviously the beast king will then use this technique to gain worldwide control, since it will preclude any counter attack and provide the time necessary for structuring a worldwide police state. It will also force the populace to seek relief from him for their affliction by submission to his will. Revelation 13: 15 tells us that the statue ordered that whoever would not worship it should be killed.

159

This order is indicative of a radical change of attitude on the part of the false prophet and the beast king, quite different from the message of peace and love. This change in attitude would in turn be based upon a change in circumstances brought on by world conquest and domination. The false prophet and beast king would then have the control they wanted. In addition, the world would be experiencing destruction and suffering instead of peace and love. This adverse environment would prompt its populace to question and doubt the validity of the false prophet’s claim to be the returned Christ, effectively challenging his authority. This order would then be made to suppress this challenge and to further advance the beast king’s purposes. This order would then come after the conquest of the world. The false prophet must retain supporter confidence in his claims until he has acquired complete world control. To do this his assault must appear to be a fulfillment of Revelation prophecies. It really must appear to be a fulfillment of Revelation 16: 13-16, 19: 11-21 and 14: 20 concerning the prophesied Battle of Armageddon wherein the beast king’s army members “were slain by the sword of him that sitteth upon the horse, which proceedeth out of his mouth: and all the birds were filled with their flesh.” and “the press was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the press, up to the horses’ bridles, for a thousand and six hundred stadia.” “Stadia” is the Latin plural for “stadium”. A Roman stadium was commonly used for foot races so its length quite readily became a unit of measure, equaling about 600 feet. One thousand and six hundred stadia would then be about 960,000 feet or about 182 miles, give or take a few miles. Such a distance, then, reflects a sea of blood resulting from this battle with a width equal to the distance between adjacent hills or mountains.

160

WORLD OBJECTIVES

The false prophet would then try to simulate the Battle of Armageddon. For this reason he must inflict unprecedented bloodshed on the peoples living in Judea, or Israel. However, this bloodshed would not be the result of armed attack, but the result of much of the populace of Israel being seized, transported to the Megiddo area, and being put to the sword. This approach would be essential to simulate the Battle of Armageddon as localized at Megiddo rather than the surrounding areas. This seizure would fulfill the prophecy made in Matthew 24: 40-41 “Then two shall be in the field. One shall be taken and one shall be left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill. One shall be taken and one shall be left.” For this reason Christ would warn those people to flee immediately in Matthew 24: 15-20. The surviving populace would then serve as witnesses to the world concerning these events. These witnesses would initially include church clergy and perhaps even the pope and his bishops. The “Third Secret” of Fatima prophecies suggests such a possibility. That prophecy includes a vision in which a bishop dressed in white is seen walking through a devastated city littered with corpses to a steep mountain upon which is set a cross. Upon arrival at the area of the cross, the bishop dressed in white and his associates are assassinated by bullets and arrows. This assassination would then be used to simulate the defeat of the beast by Christ. Such a simulation would appeal to those who believe Christ’s return is represented by the first horseman of Revelation 6: 2 who is “wearing a crown on his head and riding a white horse, but carrying a bow as would be used as a weapon to fire an arrow, and he went forth as a conqueror to conquer.” These persons would believe that Christ will return armed with a bow and arrows that He will use to war on the beast. Thus, the use of arrows to assassinate the bishop

161

dressed in white would lend more credibility to the simulation. However, this belief contradicts the account given in Revelation 19: 11-21 for Christ’s return and defeat of the beast. In these verses Christ rides out on a white horse wearing many crowns, clothed with a garment sprinkled with blood and marked with the titles “King of kings” and “Lord of lords”. He is armed with a two-edged sword that proceedeth out of his mouth (Isaiah 11: 4) and is followed by the armies of Heaven on white horses and clothed in fine linen, white and clean. Also, as a consequence of the ensuing encounter, the beast is cast alive into a pool of fire rather than shot with arrows and those that were with the beast were slain by the sword that proceedeth out of Christ’s mouth rather than by arrows. After the foregoing attempt at simulation of the defeat of the beast, the follow-up helicopter assault to suppress the peoples of the world must appear to be a fulfillment of Revelation 16: 2 prophecy that God will send plagues on those who accepted the mark of the beast or worshipped his statue. The helicopter assault would then be targeted at the alleged “Antichrist pope” followers. Such followers may well have a visible mark as described in Revelation 7: 2-3 - “And I saw another angel ascending from the rising of the sun, having the sign of the living God. And he cried with a loud voice to the four angels to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying: Hurt not the earth nor the sea nor the trees, till we sign the servants of our God in their foreheads.” The Antichrist would then exploit this tactic to further convince his followers of the validity of his claim that the pope is the Antichrist who has required his followers to accept his mark. They must then be scourged for doing so with this follow-up attack that simulates the prophesied plagues to be sent. It is written that the effects of this biological chemical attack will be so severe that its

162

WORLD OBJECTIVES

victims will seek death as an escape, but will not be able to kill themselves. This indicates that they will lose mental control over their bodies, such as happens when one becomes delirious. They will then be forced to endure the pain until the effects wear off or a remedy is provided.

Tribulation
When they eventually recover, they would be asking why they were so afflicted, since they did not accept the mark of or worship the statue of the alleged “Antichrist pope”, as prophesied. The people of the world would then come to realize that they had not experienced the Battle of Armageddon, but the worldwide attack prophesied to precede that battle which would be instigated by the beast king. Knowing that the people had come to this realization, the false prophet and beast king would now be admitting that they are from Satan and that the people of the world must worship Satan if they wish to live. Actually, they must worship Satan by worshipping his representative - the beast king WUSTVÖX. To make things worse, WUSTVÖX is no longer blaspheming by claiming that the false prophet is the Messiah, since it is obvious that he is not. Instead, the beast king is now crying out as a “Voice from Hell” by blaspheming God’s name, His tabernacle and all those who dwell in Heaven as prophesied in Revelation 13: 6. At this time he is truly demonstrating his arrogant mouth. To worship the beast king is to join him in blaspheming God for which the penalty is eternal death as inferred by Revelation 14: 9-12. The beast king would probably make it very clear that to worship his statue is to join him in his blasphemies and thereby incur the penalty of eternal death. Once this is made clear the people of the world would be

163

faced with a clear decision to choose to save their current life or their future eternal life. The beast king will then go on a rampage of blasphemies and persecution. Worship of his statue would be the means by which the people would join him in all his blasphemies. This worship would probably be conducted in established churches, synagogues, mosques, halls, etc. where a duplicate of his statue would be installed. Worship of the statue would be rewarded by placing the mark of the beast king’s name WUSTVÖX or code 1010011010 on the forehead and/or hand permitting that person to buy and sell, and thus expect to survive. Per Revelation 13: 16-17 “And he shall make all, both little and great, rich and poor, freemen and bondmen, to have a character in their right hand or on their foreheads: And that no man might buy or sell, but he that hath the character, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” Per Revelation 14: 9-11 “If any man shall adore the beast and his image and receive his character in his forehead or in his hand, he also shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is mingled with pure wine in the cup of his wrath: and shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the sight of the holy angels and in the sight of the Lamb. And the smoke of their torments, shall ascend up for ever and ever: neither have they rest day nor night, who have adored the beast and his image and whoever receiveth the character of his name.” This statement indicates that there will be no chance of forgiveness for individuals who so worship the beast king and/or accept his mark on their bodies. The only known sin for which there is no forgiveness is blasphemy

164

WORLD OBJECTIVES

against the Holy Spirit per Matthew 12: 31, as through apostasy per Hebrews 10: 26. Performance of these acts would therefore constitute blaspheming the Holy Spirit. The beast king has mocked the Holy Spirit by impersonating Him and subsequent acts. Worship of the beast king’s statue would then constitute worship of that mockery and therefore blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. On the other hand, failure to comply would probably result in death by execution or starvation in a short period of time. Such a threat is formidable, particularly for the insecure people that will probably form the majority of the earth’s population at that time. It is then fair to say that the majority of the earth’s population will comply with the mandate. They will so mark their bodies thereby openly worshipping and joining the beast king in his blasphemies against God. Survival is the reward offered for compliance. This, however, contradicts Matthew 24: 22 which states “And unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved: but for the sake of the elect those days shall be shortened.” It also contradicts Daniel 7: 23 which states “The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be greater than all the kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces.” This contradiction surely indicates that this offer of survival is false and deceptive! So, what else is new? The false prophet has been doing this all along. His objective is clearly to force the earth’s population to blaspheme against God in a way that ensures its annihilation. One might say that this sounds logical, but killing off the earth’s population is very difficult to believe. Why and how would it be done? To answer this question it is necessary to take a closer look at the beast king’s objectives. Once people have complied with his mandate, he would no longer be concerned about

165

them. As far as they are concerned his objectives have been accomplished. His remaining concern would only be for those who have not complied. These persons would be the people of the world who have recognized him for what he is and have refused to comply. Knowing that they cannot prevail against him, they have gone into hiding where they feel they can sustain themselves. The beast king’s remaining objective would then be to rout them out and force them to comply. Some routing could be accomplished using military pursuit, but this is time consuming and there is relatively little time. This pursuit therefore would be supplemented with additional measures to improve the routing process. These additional measures would be aimed at undermining the ability of these persons to hide and force them to surrender themselves without pursuit. Particularly, these measures would be aimed at undermining the ability of these persons to sustain themselves and thereby force them to seek sustenance from the beast. The sustenance of food is, of course, of primary concern. For people in hiding it might be available through preplanned storage or from wildlife. Its continued availability would be dependent on its handling and demands placed on it. The beast king could not expect to influence its handling very much, since this matter would be hidden and protected. He could, however, expect to influence demands placed on it through imposing additional demands. Such additional demands would come from other people of the world who have complied with the mandate, but find themselves without sufficient food and are in the vicinity of those hiding. If these people were made hungry, they would seek out the food supplies of those hiding and thereby undermine them. The beast king could then accomplish this objective by promoting acute worldwide hunger.

166

WORLD OBJECTIVES

Once again this is possible, but is it probable? It is according to Matthew 24: 22 which states “And unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved: but for the sake of the elect those days shall be shortened.” This is strong indication that the people of the world will be desperate for any food that is available and will ravage the earth until all life is threatened with extinction. Granted then, that this is probable, how would the beast king possibly make this happen? To answer this question we must refer once again to Scripture. Daniel 7: 25 tells us “And he shall speak words against the High One, and shall crush the saints of the most High: and he shall think himself able to change times and laws, and they shall be delivered into his hand until a time, and times, and half a time.” His technique could then be to change worldwide laws that are usually based on moral codes that in turn are manifested in feast days. He would then say that his new doctrine based on worship of the beast king’s statue will replace all current religious doctrine and customs. This will necessitate changing established moral codes and laws derived from these codes. Acute worldwide hunger could then be instigated by replacing these codes and laws with laws that were illogical and contradictory to the point that they warred against and undermined world order necessary for the provisioning of world food supplies. All societies depend on customs and law to maintain the order necessary for cohabitation and survival. If these pillars of society are seriously weakened, chaos is the result. If people cannot cohabitate adequately, they cannot work as a team. Society’s institutions are dependent upon teamwork to survive. If they do not have it, they do not function. Commerce is then immediately jeopardized and the necessities of life such as food, shelter, medical care and transportation become less and less available.

167

When their unavailability becomes intolerable, people become criminal in trying to acquire them. They may start with shoplifting, advance to burglary, and then move on to armed robbery. As more and more people progress along these lines, police security is spread thinner and thinner to the point where it is nonexistent. Lacking security, commercial institutions close down, creating even more shortages. A vicious circle of want and more want is created as society is turned back into the jungle from which it had tried to emerge. One might say, “Well now, hold on. What about the Wild West? There was no law and order out there. Still it underwent pacification, development, and civilization.” That is true because man was “spread thin” across the land and could live off it without relying on massive supply shipments. If the reverse is the case and the land is heavily populated, then the people will definitely rely on massive supply shipments. These shipments in turn rely on institutions, which rely on teamwork, which relies on order. Take away this order and the supply shipments cease. Masses of hungry people will then prey on each other for survival. The beast king has then created an environment of self-destruction that he supplements with additional measures to accelerate the process.

Decisions
Are the faithful then to be without hope and to concede? Psalm 22: 1-6 states: “The Lord ruleth me: and I shall want nothing. He hath set me in a place of pasture. He hath brought me up, on the water of refreshment. He hath converted my soul. He hath led me on the paths of justice, for his own name’s

168

WORLD OBJECTIVES

sake. For though I should walk in the midst of the shadow of death, I will fear no evils, for thou art with me. Thy rod and thy staff, they have comforted me. Thou hast prepared a table before me against them that afflict me: Thou hast anointed my head with oil; and my chalice which inebreateth me, how goodly is it! And thy mercy will follow me all the days of my life. And that I may dwell in the house of the Lord unto length of days.” Revelation 2: 17 states “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith to the churches: To him that overcometh I will give the hidden manna and will give him a white counter: and in the counter, a new name written, which no man knoweth but he that receiveth it.” The faithful should remain faithful, as God is faithful. The consequences of conceding would be to join the beast and participate in its activities. The consequences of doing this are stated in Revelation 13: 9-10, “If any man have an ear, let him hear. He that shall lead into captivity shall go into captivity: he that shall kill by the sword must be killed by the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.” In other words, conceding and supporting the process will result in captivity and death as well. Rather than doing this, the faithful should remain faithful and patient. Strength to do this can be found in the words of Matthew 10: 28 that state “And fear ye not them that kill the body, and are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him that can destroy both soul and body in hell.” We should not fear him who can kill the body because the faithful have a future beyond the life of their earthly bodies. 1 Corinthians 15: 53-55 states “For this corruptible must put on incorruption: and this mortal must

169

put on immortality. And when this mortal hath put on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy victory? O death, where is thy sting?” Our victory over death is clarified by 2 Corinthians 5: 1–8 : “For we know if our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in heaven. For in this also we groan, desiring to be clothed upon with our habitation that is from heaven. Yet so that we be found clothed not naked. For we also who are in this tabernacle, do groan, being burthened; because we would not be unclothed, but clothed upon, that that which is mortal may be swallowed up by life. Now he that maketh us for this very thing is God, who hath given us the pledge of the Spirit. Therefore having always confidence, knowing that while we are in the body we are absent from the Lord. (For we walk by faith and not by sight.) But we are confident and have a good will to be absent rather from the body and to be present with the Lord.” Does this mean that we will have glorified bodies before the resurrection of the dead on the last day? It seems to indicate that we will. Moses and Elijah appeared to have them when they appeared with Christ in the Transfiguration according to Matthew 17: 3. If they possessed them, it is logical to speculate that the rest of the faithful departed in heaven would have them as well. This speculation is supported by 1 Corinthians 15: 50-52 that states: “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption. Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at

170

WORLD OBJECTIVES

the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.” According to this passage, those alive on earth at the last day will be changed, but “the dead” will not. They will rise with their glorified bodies that they received before the last day, so that their glory may be manifested per 1 Peter 1: 5-7. We also can then expect to receive glorified bodies prior to the last day if we remain faithful until death. As martyrs of the end time persecution we can expect to enter directly into heaven and thereby directly receive these bodies without delay. Death will then be much like changing clothes from one body to another much more pleasant one. With this experience we can truly say “O death, where is thy sting? “ But we can also say before hand “Let us look forward to this transition by remaining faithful”.

171

Credibility

Perspective
Since Revelation was written almost two thousand years ago, there have been a number of situations that prompted people to believe events forecasted were taking place in their own lifetime. This was particularly true in the early church, which was persecuted by the Jewish leaders and the Roman Empire. It has also been true at various times since then, including current times. However, after these times had passed, people realized that Revelation was not fulfilled. Basically the follow-up events forecasted by Revelation did not happen, particularly Christ’s second coming. It is no wonder, then, that Revelation has frustrated people. Indeed, noted authorities have admitted they could not make sufficient sense out of it. Some have even refused to accept it as part of the Bible. Still, it has passed the test of time and survived as a book with which to be reckoned. This reckoning, however, must be done with qualified insight, since other forms of educated and wellintentioned insight have not been successful. In addition, since qualified authorities were not successful, the required insight must be unusually exceptional.

173

This form of insight is usually associated with the wise, who may or may not be well educated. But still there have been many wise persons since the writing of Revelation and even they were unable to properly interpret it. Proper interpretation, then, requires that even the wise be guided. Fortunately, the author of Revelation provides this guidance when he writes in Revelation 13: 18 “Here is wisdom. He that hath understanding, let him count the number of the beast. For it is the number of a man: and the number of him is six hundred sixty-six.”

Perception
One can conclude, then, that interpretation of Revelation cannot be properly made unless the number six hundred and sixty-six is first and foremost properly interpreted. Again, there have been various attempts to do this, but without recognized success. For one reason or another each attempt has not received sufficient acceptance. Such acceptance could only be made after interpretation of this number has led to a proper and creditable interpretation of Revelation. Some such interpretations have been made by giving different meanings to this number. These interpretations, however, were short lived, because only some, but not all, necessary events forecasted by Revelation were fulfilled. One meaning which would have been well appreciated, but which has not existed until recently is that each letter in each language have a specific numerical value upon which there is international agreement. Deciphering of the number six hundred and sixty-six would then be rather straightforward. As noted herein, this agreement has been reached and opens a new chapter in the pursuit of understanding Revelation. Still one may ask why it would be necessary

174

CREDIBILITY

for the beast king to assume the name WUSTVÖX instead of using his known name. This question was addressed to the some extent in the previous chapters. Subsequently, it became more apparent that the beast king’s ultimate objective is to force mankind to blaspheme in a manner that insures the loss of eternal life. (This may seem far out, but this is the Book of Revelation.) To apply this force he must rely upon the willing support of human military to do things that are against human nature. To acquire such support this military must be indoctrinated. This indoctrination would be based on the beast king’s example, which in turn would be symbolized by his name. Thus, he would assume the name WUSTVÖX and label his followers with that name. They would then constitute the beast with the same name as the beast king. In addition, followers who are so labeled manifest their willing consent to become part of the beast and thereby commit themselves to the fate of the beast. Also, the false prophet would make the kind of entrance portrayed herein to maintain an image of triumph and peace expected for the return of Christ. Revelation tends to portray a rather violent entrance with the image that the beast is released by an opening to the underworld with all of its turbulence. He would exploit this impression by identifying it as the earthquakes, famines, and pestilence that would precede the prophesied worldwide persecution of Christians. Thus, he would support his allegation that the Antichrist had preceded him and would enter in a gentle manner as the world expects of Christ’s return. Recognition of this entrance by the faithful is essential, since it would provide adequate time for preparation. Saint Paul stresses this point in 2 Thessalonians 2: 1-6 as follows:

175

“And we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and of our gathering together unto him: That you be not easily moved from your sense nor be terrified, neither by spirit nor by word nor by epistle, as sent from us, as if the day of the Lord were at hand. Let no man deceive you by any means: for unless there come a revolt first, and the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition who opposeth and is lifted up above all that is called God or that is worshipped, so that he sitteth in the Temple of God, showing himself as if he were God. Remember you not that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? And now you know what withholdeth, that he may be revealed in his time.”

Corroboration
The sequence of events conveyed herein is based upon historical discovery, prophecies in the Books of Daniel, the Gospels, Epistles, Revelation, history, logic and probability. The use of probability is perhaps the only ingredient that could lead to any significant doubt as to the accuracy of this account. To dispel these doubts one could analyze in more detail each case where probability is used, but this would result in clouding the whole discussion and preventing the narration of principle thoughts. In recognition of this observation some reasonable effort was made to explicitly base each use of probability on Biblical prophecy and/or reasonable analysis. It is felt that this process has been convincing for each case, but the use of a number of probabilities may still lead to some overall significant uncertainty in final conclusions reached. It could be likened to the design of an automobile engine. The engine is designed to meet a certain performance specification within an allowable

176

CREDIBILITY

variation known as a tolerance. Each part of the engine would also be designed to meet some specification with a related tolerance to allow for actual variation from the specification. If the variation for each part exceeded its tolerance, however, the variation of the engine’s performance would probably also exceed its tolerance, and the engine would not perform satisfactorily. Testing of each part individually may show that it functions well on its own, but what happens when all of these parts are assembled into an engine? It may or may not pass the testing depending upon the total impact on its operation by the combined or aggregate effect of all of these individual part variations. The engine relies on time synchronization of its moving parts, which in turn relies on the effect of part variations. If the effect were large, it probably would fail test. If the effect is small, it probably would pass test. The real measure of this effect is then in the testing of the engine as an engine against some general standards of performance. This measure can also be utilized with the thoughts conveyed heretofore. Those standards against which they must be compared must be contained within the Book of Revelation, since it is this book that this account aspires to explain. Fortunately, they are.

Four Horsemen
Revelation 6 describes a sequence of events in terms of the legendary “Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse”. There are actually five horsemen in which one follows the other and, in so doing, represent a sequence of events that is outlined in the initial part of the book. As an outline, this sequence of events is a good candidate “general standard” against which the general conclusions reached herein can be tested. Since the outline and

177

conclusions reached are both a sequence of events in time, comparison must be made within a particular time phase common to each. That is to say: initial events must be compared against initial events, interim events against interim events, and final events against final events. Revelation 6 describes the first horseman as wearing a crown on his head and riding a white horse, but carrying a bow as would be used as a weapon to fire an arrow, and he went forth as a conqueror to conquer. The second horseman rode out on a red horse and carried a sword. It was given to him to take peace from the earth that men should kill one another. The third horseman rode a black horse and carried a pair of balances in his hand. Concurrently, Revelation 6: 6 says a mystery voice stated the phrase “Two pounds of wheat for a penny, and thrice two pounds of barley for a penny: and see thou hurt not the wine and the oil.” (“Penny” is the New Testament term for “denarius”, which was an ancient Roman silver piece and connotes a famine price for these goods.) The fourth horseman rode a pale horse and its name was “Death”. Finally, there followed a horseman whose name was “Hell”. The first horseman readily depicts the false prophet described herein. He rides out on a white horse wearing a crown that would be symbolic of a returned Messiah with a cool and innocent demeanor. But he carries a weapon that is not, according to Christian tradition. It is evidence that he is a false Messiah or false prophet. Since false prophets can be represented by other symbolism such as a villainous look, this weapon indicates he is also a warrior and describes the kind of battle he will do. His targets will be discretionary or selected as are those who hunt or war with a bow and arrow. They will also be at a distance and therefore unable to recognize him as their enemy. This type of warfare is analogous to that

178

CREDIBILITY

carried on by a saboteur or spy. In a peace time scenario it is analogous to that carried on by a “Confidence Man” who gains the trust of a potential victim only to betray and exploit him. Such tactics are very consistent with those of the described false prophet. The second horseman readily depicts the Hitler beast king described herein. He follows the false prophet as a ruler and wages blunt, enraged warfare over the entire world. He meets his enemy head-on as one would do with the sword. He also introduces anarchy to the entire world. The third horseman is representative of the sequel to that war and anarchy. The balances carried by this horseman are symbolic of justice that is rendered by courts of law. That a black horse supports this justice is symbolic of its darkness or inequity. This symbolism cannot be circumvented, since it is old and well established. From the previous discussion it is seen that the beast king introduced illogical and contradictory laws to war on world order and thereby jeopardize world food supplies. Thus, only limited staple foods would be available and these at prices which would limit their availability to the relatively few needed by the beast king to carry out his plans. The fourth horseman is representative of the sequel to that injustice and anarchy. Death will abound. Those who will not comply with the beast king’s mandate to worship his statue will die of starvation or be executed. These deaths, however, will probably be small in comparison to the deaths of those who do comply with the mandate and are subsequently subjected to worldwide starvation. These latter will also experience permanent spiritual death for a sin that cannot be forgiven. The last rider named “Hell” is representative of the sequel to that spiritual death.

179

Some might argue that this comparison is in error, since the four horsemen represent events leading up to the end time rather than events during the end time. In other words, the four horsemen represent false prophets, wars, famines and death preceding the end time. Such an interpretation describes these events as all such historical events that could at times be related or unrelated as well as sequential, concurrent, or even a combination of the both. Since these events preceded and were fully expected to follow the writing of the Book of Revelation, this interpretation offers no revelation. If this interpretation were the case, there would be no necessity to include these events in Revelation. In addition, it conflicts with related details in that book and is therefore a faulty interpretation.

Seals
Revelation describes these events as related, distinct, and sequential events. This description is made by the use of the scroll / seal symbolism which introduces these horsemen. They are all contained within the same scroll and are therefore related. At the same time each is separated from the other by a separate scroll seal. Finally, each is introduced sequentially by the sequential breaking of each seal. Before the use of gummed envelopes the integrity and privacy of correspondence was secured by the placing of a seal, such as wax, on its outer edge and surface. Examples are found in 3 Kings 21: 8 and Esther 3: 12 and 8: 8. This seal served the same two purposes as are present day gummed envelopes. First, it insured the integrity of the package as a unique package while it was being transported. Second, it insured the privacy of the information by inhibiting the casual review of its contents by any one other than the intended recipient. Unlike

180

CREDIBILITY

newspapers that are usually delivered unsealed, this measure was and is taken to protect the value of correspondence that is generally the information it contains. This information, in turn, is valuable due to its uniqueness. Revelation very probably then uses this symbolism to emphasize that the portrayal of each horseman represents a unique “package”. Likewise, the sequential breaking of each seal emphasizes the sequential time relationship of each horseman to the other. Finally, since they are contained within the same scroll that describes the end time in additional seals, it can be concluded that they are related to the end time. The consistency between this outline in Revelation and the account described herein therefore substantially supports the accuracy of this account.

181

Proximity

Introduction
Are the end time events then soon to happen? People have been asking this question for a long time. Even the ancient Jews were anticipating similar events based upon the prophecies made in the Books of Isaiah, Zechariah, Jeremiah, Ezechiel and Daniel. These anticipations were realized to some extent with the tribulation of the Babylonian exile in 586 BC and the joy of the return to a “New Jerusalem” in 536 BC. They were also realized to some extent under the persecution of the Seleucid King Antiochus IV Epiphanes in 168–164 BC and the liberation afforded by the Machabean revolt. These

183

events, of course, predated the writing of the Book of Revelation and did not include much of the end time events foreseen in that book. As such, they only prefigured the end time in a limited way as indicated in the Book of Daniel. Subsequently early Christians were anticipating end time events. St. Peter himself states in 1 Peter 4: 7 “But the end of all is at hand. Be prudent therefore and watch in prayers.” St. John states in 1 John 2: 18 “Little children, it is the last hour: and as you have heard the Antichrist cometh, even now there are become many Antichrists: whereby we know that it is the last hour.” These anticipations could also have been due in part to prophecies made by Christ during his life on earth, such as those presented in Matthew 24: 4–41. These verses include a description of the awesome celestial events of the end time, which may have been difficult to believe. As a result Christ said in Matthew 24: 34-35 “Amen I say to you that this generation shall not pass till all these things be done. Heaven and earth shall pass: but my words shall not pass.” Some would hold that Christ proved himself wrong when he made this prediction since that generation has died long ago and these events have not yet happened. However, there is an alternative interpretation of this remark. It hinges on an alternative interpretation of the phrase “pass away.” That interpretation is the same as the meaning behind “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away.” This interpretation is clearly that “pass away” means “cease to exist” as mentioned in Hebrews 1: 11-12. Although the generation of Christ’s time has died off, it has not ceased to exist. It still exists spiritually and will probably witness the fulfillment of Christ’s end time prophecies. Christ made these prophecies prior to the writing of the Book of Revelation and they

184

PROXIMITY

prompted early Christians to anticipate a fulfillment in their lifetime.

The Jewish War
The fulfillment of Book of Daniel prophecies in the persecution of the Jews by the Seleucid king Antiochus IV probably led many of them to believe that they were living in the end times of the world. As such, they subsequently anticipated the advent of their Messiah in the very near future. Such an anticipation is supported by Luke 3: 15 as well as the Jewish historian Flavius Josephus. This anticipation caused some to be exceptionally bold and contributed to the Jewish revolt against the Romans in 66 AD, resulting in a war with Rome that lasted until 73 AD. This war likewise placated some anticipation regarding end time events. According to Josephus, “No destruction ever wrought by God or man approached the wholesale carnage of this war.” He also states that “All the prisoners taken from the beginning to end of the war totaled 97,000; those who perished in the long siege 1,100,000.” The long siege would be the siege of Jerusalem resulting in that many deaths within Jerusalem alone. It could be estimated fairly that about another 1,000,000 perished in the surrounding areas, or that the total numbered that perished in this war was between one and two million. In addition, it destroyed the city of Jerusalem and the Temple. Per Matthew 24: 1-3 Christ foretold the destruction of the Temple to the apostles, who then asked when this would take place. Christ’s reply in the following verses did not answer this question directly, but rather described the events that would precede his return. There would then seem to be a perplexing change of subject in the discussion, unless one reads between its lines. That insight would indicate Christ implied that the destruction of the Temple

185

would occur in a period when the Jews were expecting his return, as supported by Luke 17: 22. His response then serves to correct this expectation by detailing events that must take place before that return. Such events included the prophecy in Matthew 24: 21 “For there shall be then great tribulation, such as hath not been from the beginning of the world until now, neither shall be.” The latter “neither shall be” remained unfulfilled. There have been greater catastrophes since then, such as the holocaust of the Jews under Adolf Hitler. The Jewish War therefore failed to fulfill Christ’s prophecy regarding “neither shall be”. This destruction also failed to fulfill other significant end time prophecies made in the Bible. An idol was not placed in the Temple for worship as had been done by the Seleucid king Antiochus IV. Nor were the Jews marked with a name or code for such an idol. Nor was a battle fought at Megiddo resulting in a sea of blood. Nor did the dead rise from their graves. Nor were the sun and the moon darkened. Nor did the stars fall in the sky. Nor did the Son of man return coming upon a cloud. Nor did the Jews ascend to meet him. Nor did God send his wrath upon the world in the form of the plagues described in Revelation. In fairness it must be said that some supernatural events did take place towards the end of this war as Jerusalem was falling. Josephus records “Before sunset there were seen in the sky, over the whole country, chariots and regiments in arms speeding through the clouds and encircling the towns.” And during the same timeframe the priests of the Temple declared that they were aware, first of violent movement and a loud crash, then of a concerted cry: “Let us go hence.” Combining these observations, one could conclude that the angels protecting Judea had abandoned it to its fate and manifested these signs as

186

PROXIMITY

testimony to that abandonment. The Jewish War therefore failed to fulfill the essential aspects of the end time, and anticipation continued.

Expectations
When the Book of Revelation was written towards the close of the first century AD, Christians were being persecuted by Rome, which was then suspected of being the beast expected. The emperor Domitian was also suspect since he was the reigning emperor when the Book of Revelation was written according to St. Irenaeus and had declared himself “Master and God”. He ruled with a strong but equitable hand, but later was ruthless in suppressing opposition to his policies. This included a persecution of Christianity. According to Revelation, however, the beast’s tribulation would last for three and one half years. Roman persecution continued to some extent for another two hundred years until the reign of Emperor Constantine. During his reign Christianity was legalized and endorsed, and he himself became a Christian. When this happened, Rome was no longer the beast it was and anticipation for some other fulfillment of prophecy continued once again. After so many unsuccessful attempts at explaining Revelation in terms of historical events, some wanted and did exclude it from the Bible. St. Augustine, however, managed to have it retained for many due to his preeminence in the church. He argued that it was written by one of the apostles and should therefore be retained, but with a proper interpretation. He demonstrated the feasibility of such an interpretation by providing one he himself made in his book “The City of God”. It was due in part to his interpretation that quite a few anticipated Christ’s return to take place around the year 1000AD.

187

Revelation 20: 4 states “And I saw seats. And they sat upon them: and judgment was given unto them. And the souls of them that were beheaded for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God and who had not adored the beast nor his image nor received his character on their foreheads or in their hands. And they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.” St. Augustine speculated that this thousand years had begun with Christ’s first coming and would end with His return. However, as the year 1000 AD came and passed the world did not end and people rejoiced. Still, some expected it to happen soon thereafter and took measures to prepare, particularly for Christ’s return. Within another century the Crusades were launched to retrieve Jerusalem and the Holy Land for Christendom and to prepare for Christ’s return. With various victories and defeats several crusades were subsequently launched over a period of centuries. The nature, size, and duration of these crusades spawned even new anticipation of the end time. This anticipation was accentuated by a doctrine set forth by the Italian monk Joachim of Fiore (1130 to 1202 AD). This doctrine divided history into three parts as follows: the Age of the Father (Old Testament) characterized by fear and servile obedience; the Age of the Son (New Testament) characterized by faith and filial obedience; and the Age of the Holy Spirit due to begin about 1260 AD (Revelation 12: 6), which would be characterized by love and liberty. This doctrine was quite similar to traditional church doctrine except that the Age of the Holy Spirit traditionally began with the first Pentecost when the Apostles and others first received the Holy Spirit according to Acts 2. Joachim believed that the visible church of the second age would be absorbed by the spiritual church of the third age during which: the clergy and hierarchy were to

188

PROXIMITY

have a place in the spiritual order; the active life was to be absorbed by the contemplative; Jews were to be converted, and Greeks and Latins reconciled; wars were to cease, universal love would reign, and the theology of the beatitudes would endure until the end of the world. Since the year 1260 AD came and went without this realization, this doctrine was dismissed, yet permeated the thoughts of some religious thinkers for centuries to come.

The Reformation
Such thinkers liked the idea of the visible church of the second age being absorbed by the spiritual church of the third age. They probably did not care for the Catholic Church and wanted to have more influence in church doctrine. This attitude for some probably existed off and on as long as the church had existed. The same could be said for most any organization that has ever existed. However, it took firm hold in the sixteenth century Protestant Reformation due to the advent of the printing press that made the Bible available to the average layman. The Bible’s accessibility was no longer limited to the church clergy, but became available to most everyone. Subsequently, the need for its interpretation by the clergy was challenged and Protestants began to make independent interpretations, which could be as varied as the number of individuals making them. The Catholic Church on the other hand insisted that the Bible could not be subjected to such varied interpretation and must be interpreted within its guidance. That is not to say that Catholics were not allowed to interpret the Bible for themselves. They too had been availed individual copies of the Bible, thanks to the printing press. They too were interpreting the Bible for themselves, but within the guidance afforded by church clergy. This

189

practice could be likened to the study of a medical guide for one’s physical health. Medical authorities make these guides available so that the layman can perform common care for relatively simple health problems. For more serious problems the medical guide directs the layman to consult a health authority such as a physician. Likewise, the Catholic Church openly encouraged its laymen to study the Bible for themselves and implement it guidance in their daily lives for their spiritual health. However, in matters of serious or profound questions, it refers the layman to a spiritual health authority as availed via its clergy. Unfortunately, this latitude was not sufficient for some and the Christian world was rent into different sects. These sects then began to form various interpretations of Revelation and anticipations of the end time. However, these interpretations did not come into real conflict with Catholic Church doctrine, since it had not taken an official position on the interpretation of Revelation. Its position was as put forth by St. Augustine that this book should be retained in the Bible, but accorded only its proper interpretation, yet to be determined. Lacking its own official interpretation of Revelation, the Catholic Church became particularly vulnerable to outside interpretation that had any apparent credibility. It is said that Martin Luther went so far as to accuse the pope himself of being the Antichrist. The pope had offered indulgences for donations, which was consistent with 1 Corinthians 9: 1-14 and Acts 5: 1-11. For Martin, however, it was the last straw, since the church had been previously exploited in various ways by various interests. This exploitation, of course, lent apparent credibility to such an interpretation of Revelation, thereby enhancing arguments for opposing the pope. Martin’s accusation also implied that he expected the end time to take place in his

190

PROXIMITY

near future. History indicates that it did not. This must have relieved the pope, since he was thereby exonerated.

The Americas
Subsequently, an assortment of various incidents had kept alive end time anticipation. When the Puritans were being persecuted by the Protestant Church of England, they looked upon escape to the new world of the Americas as their escape from tribulation to a “New Jerusalem.” Even later the American colonists looked upon King George of England as the Antichrist, particularly after the imposition of the “Stamp Act” that required all commercial transactions in the colonies to be marked with a stamp for which a duty was levied. Consequently, the stamp implemented by this act was suspected of being “the mark of the beast.”

Napoleon
In the early 19th century Napoleon had conquered most of Europe and had terminated the existence of the Holy Roman Empire, which had existed for approximately 1000 years. During his reign, he had caused much death in his wars and distress in his economic policies. Consequently, many regarded him as a monster. He, of course, was defeated by a combined European force, abdicated, and was banished to the isle of Elba off the coast of Italy. Soon thereafter, however, he brazenly returned to usurp the throne of France only to war again for another defeat, banishment, and death on the island of St. Helena in the South Atlantic. His second return must have evoked recollection of the prophecies in Revelation 17: 8 and 17: 11 as follows:

191

“The beast which thou sawest, was, and is not, and shall come up out of the bottomless pit and go into destruction. And the inhabitants on the earth (whose names are not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world) shall wonder, seeing the beast that was and is not.” and “the beast which was and is not: the same also is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into destruction.”

Consequently, it is probable that many regarded him as the Antichrist. It is no wonder, then, that his defeat and banishment led to a belief that Christ’s second return was imminent and that expectation for this event ran high at that time. Shortly thereafter, an American named Mr. William Miller calculated and predicted that the Second Advent would take place between 1843 and 1844 AD. His prediction was widely published, creating much expectation that resulted in much disappointment when this event did not take place. However, belief in Revelation and the nearness of the end time remained.

The Twentieth Century
Little need be said about the events of this century that prompted end time expectations. Its two world wars probably can be credited with most of it, and the media continues to carry on the legacy of these wars. They were unprecedented world wars in which all sides suffered alike. If one reads related literary accounts, one can observe that the peoples involved on both sides were caught up in these wars without real animosity towards each other. During the first world war, both sides of the conflict declared a one day truce to observe Christmas Day. In addition, the second world war was regarded by noted analysts as the “unnecessary war.” It is little wonder, then, that Christians on both sides of the wars felt that they were undergoing end

192

PROXIMITY

time events. Such feelings were probably accentuated by prophecies made in the previous nineteenth century as well as those made by the recognized seer Nostradamus centuries before. They were also perpetuated by events that followed these wars such as the information explosion forecasted by Daniel 12: 4, the invention of the atomic bomb, and the rise of international Communism. The recent rebirth of the state of Israel on May 14, 1948, or in one day as prophesied in Isaiah 66: 8, fueled further anticipation. It indicated that rebuilding of the Temple in the near future was a likely possibility and this would permit the fulfillment of Revelation 11 prophecies concerning activity in the Temple. However, more than a half-century has passed since these events and the end time has not been realized. On the contrary, an era of peace was introduced towards the end of the twentieth century.

Current Times
The year 2000 AD, of course, stirred up further anticipation by the prophecies of the recognized seer Nostradamus and contemporary authors writing books on the subject. This year was particularly meaningful due to its basic significance and speculation that these events could well result from worldwide failure of computers. This failure could have occurred because many computers were not programmed to handle the change in date format required by a new millennium. Such computer failure and the presence of computer-controlled nuclear weapons of mass destruction posed a real threat of an Apocalypse as envisioned in the contemporary mind. However, the year 2000 came and passed and quite peacefully. Recent advances in space travel could also lead one to believe that end time events are near. This belief would

193

be based on the premise that these events will be experienced by all who dwell on earth, so they must occur before man is able to migrate to other planets. Although there have been advances in space travel, successful migration of any number of persons is still very questionable. Other planets in our solar system are not really habitable and travel to distant solar systems is still very much beyond current technology. Some authorities have even stated that such travel is impossible due to the extremely long distances involved and the hazards presented by dark matter collision. The nearest other solar system is something like four light years away. To reach it in a lifetime would require traveling at near the speed of light. Such speed capability is not foreseeable and would introduce further complications if it ever is. The theory of relativity indicates that the mass of a moving object increases as its speed approaches the speed of light. Such a mass increase could well introduce unknown stresses that could cause the object to selfdestruct. If such speeds could be successfully developed there is then the added threat of colliding with any small amount of dark matter. Over such a long distance such a collision must be expected, perhaps many times. At these speeds such a collision would very likely cause disintegration of any such object. In view of these observations it can be safely concluded that migration is not possible in the foreseeable future, if ever.

Conclusion
All of these prior anticipations and related failure to realize the end time tell us that we really do not know when the end time will occur. Not knowing, we are at a disadvantage with those who would argue that it would never occur. St. Peter warns us about this matter in 2 Peter

194

PROXIMITY

3: 3-4 “Knowing this first: That in the last days there shall come deceitful scoffers, walking after their own lusts, saying: Where is his promise or his coming? For since the time that the fathers slept, all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation.” In response, 2 Peter 3: 8-10 advises “But of this one thing be not ignorant, my beloved, that one day with the Lord is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day. The Lord delayeth not his promise, as some imagine, but dealeth patiently for your sake, not willing that any should perish, but that all should return to penance. But the day of the Lord shall come as a thief, in which the Heavens shall pass away with great violence and the elements shall be melted with heat and the earth and the works which are in it shall be burnt up.” Christ tells us in Matthew 24: 36 “But of that day and hour no one knoweth: no, not the angels of Heaven, but the Father alone.” We must therefore admit that we do not know when these events will happen and can only talk in terms of probabilities. Still, it is incumbent upon us to do this, as instructed by Matthew 25: 13 “Watch ye therefore, because you know not the day nor the hour.”

195

Watchfulness

Introduction
Christ has told us to watch. Although we may not know the day or the hour, the parable of the fig tree in Matthew 24: 32-33 says “And from the fig tree learn a parable: When the branch thereof is now tender and the leaves come forth, you know that summer is nigh. So you also, when you shall see all these things, know ye that it is nigh, even at the doors.” These verses tell us we must watch for the end time signs in Matthew 24: 15-31 and Revelation that shall precede His return as described in Matthew 26: 64. In other words, look for the signs in the winter of tribulation that announce the summer of His return. But what about the signs in the preceding summer and autumn that announce the winter of tribulation? Matthew 24: 5-14 tells us of such signs as follows:
“For many will come in my name saying, I am Christ. And they will seduce many. And you shall hear of wars and rumours of wars. See that ye be not troubled. For these things must come to pass: but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise against

197

nation, and kingdom against kingdom: And there shall be pestilences and famines and earthquakes in places. Now all these are the beginnings of sorrows.”
“Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall put you to death: and you shall be hated by all nations for my name’s sake. And then shall many be scandalized and shall betray one another and shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise and shall seduce many. And because iniquity hath abounded, the charity of many shall grow cold. But he that shall persevere to the end, he shall be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world, for a testimony to all nations: and then shall the consummation come.”

As regards false prophets, the dictionary defines a prophet as one who speaks for another, especially for God. In the context of Christ’s remarks, then, a false prophet falsely represents what He has taught or even impersonates Him: In Ephesians 4: 1-6 St. Paul says
“I therefore, a prisoner in the Lord, beseech you that you walk worthy of the vocation in which you are called: With all humility and mildness, with patience, supporting one another in charity. Careful to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. One body and one Spirit: as you are called in one hope of your calling. One Lord, one faith, one baptism. One God and Father of all, who is above all, and through all, and in us all.”

This exhortation emphasizes that there must be one Christian faith and Christians must work to preserve unity in that faith. However, the breakdown in Christian unity does suggest that false representations or false prophets

198

WATCHFULNESS

have emerged, however innocently. History has not yet identified many false prophets who have actually tried to impersonate Christ, though such impersonators could well be expected to emerge later. Such emergences would result in increased scrutiny by Christians over anyone claiming to be the one returned Christ. There certainly have been enough wars. Earthquakes have been experienced in many places recently. The pestilence AIDS threatens man in a fearful way. Famine has been obvious in the world in various forms. It would even appear that the Biblically forecasted earthquakes, pestilence, and famine would trigger the Christian persecution. Although all of these physical calamities have already taken place in various degrees, still one could expect to observe a much more pronounced combination of events just prior to the prophesied persecution. This persecution is foreseeable, but may still take several decades to transpire, so further schedule details are needed.

Additional Guidance
Matthew 24: 5- 14 verses do give us some signs to watch, but they are also certainly brief. This brevity served a useful purpose in ruling out unnecessary anxieties in the past. As the end time gets nearer, however, these anxieties can be reduced with the availability of more guidance. Christ’s words do not rule out such a possibility, so it remains a possibility. It would, then, be reasonable to hope that Providence would supplement such guidance with additional valid signs. We must therefore optimize our alertness by looking for additional guidance as well. Of course, we are warned against false Christs and false prophets that may lead us astray on this matter. Our quest for this guidance

199

must then be judicial. Sources must be credible and reliable. Guidance acquired must be reasonable and compatible with Christ’s teachings in all respects. The long history of end time expectations and subsequent disappointments has served to rule out any number of false prophets on this matter. The scenario surrounding the beginning of the year 2000 AD is the most recent. Since many anticipated apocalyptic catastrophe at this time, it was a good occasion to note who was speaking correctly for or against this anticipation. As it turned out, those live prophets who spoke for it were proven wrong. Those who spoke against it were simply challenging this anticipation and not making any prophecy. Our quest for a correct source for additional guidance should then look further into the past. However, there are few such sources even in the more distant past. We know that many have recognized the seer Nostradamus as credible, and that he has made some prophecies that appear to relate to the end time in that they resemble some contained in the Book of Revelation. He also probably associated these events with the start of the new millennium in CY 2000. Century X Quatrain 72 of his book forecasts the descent of the King of Terror from the sky in the summer of 1999. Recent historical events certainly tend to support the validity of this prophecy. Century X Quatrain 74 forecasts “Not distant from the great Millennium, when the dead will leave their graves.” This prophecy certainly resembles Biblical prophecy and may indicate that such an event will take place in the not too distant future. Still, the prophecies of Nostradamus can be interpreted in various ways, so we must think of these prophecies only in terms of probabilities.

200

WATCHFULNESS

Fortunately this does not leave us without another source for consideration of credible and reliable guidance. Another person in the past has also made valid prophecies that came to pass and has made prophecies concerning events leading up to the end time. This person is the Blessed Virgin Mary. Aside from her miracles, her most notable prophecies were made in 1917 at Fatima, Portugal, concerning the two world wars and the conversion of Russia. Little known, but just as important were her end time prophecies made in an1846 apparition at La Salette, France. They therefore warrant our attention.

La Salette Apparition
In 1846 AD the Virgin Mary is said to have appeared to a shepherdess named Melanie Mathieu, and a shepherd-boy named Maximin Giraud, on a mountain above the village of La Salette-Fallavaux, France. During this apparition Mary is said to have given these children messages containing apocalyptic warnings about the future, including the remarks “The society of men is on the eve of the most terrible scourges and of gravest events.” In the glen where the apparition is said to have taken place a spring began to flow and miraculous cures associated with its waters began to multiply. As a result of these miracles and subsequent inquiry by Church authorities, the apparition and messages have been reported as endorsed by the local bishop. These messages included apocalyptic warnings of grave events and were presented in a somewhat chronological order that could be used to discern their sequence in time to some extent. Key warnings are therefore quoted below in their perceived order:

201

Lucifer and a large number of demons would be released from hell in the year 1864 AD. (Revelation 9: 1-3 alludes to such a release.) The monster shall arrive at the end of the nineteenth century or, at the latest, the commencement of the twentieth. These demons will put an end to faith little by little, even in those dedicated to God. Several religious institutions will lose all faith. Evil books will be abundant on earth and the spirits of darkness will spread everywhere a universal slackening in all that concerns the service of God. These demons will have great power over nature and there will be churches built to serve them. Everywhere there will be extraordinary wonders, as true faith has faded and false light brightens the people. For a while the Church will yield to large persecution, a time of darkness and the Church will witness a frightful crisis. The devil will resort to his evil tricks to introduce sinners into religious orders, for disorder and the love of carnal pleasures will be spread all over the earth. The true faith to the Lord having been forgotten, each individual will want to be on his own and be superior to people of the same identity. They will abolish civil rights as well as ecclesiastical. All order and all justice would be trampled underfoot and only homicides, hate, jealousy, lies and dissension would be seen without love for country or family. All the civil governments will have one and the same plan, which will be to abolish and do away with every religious principle to make way for materialism, atheism, spiritualism and vice of all kinds.

202

WATCHFULNESS

France, Italy, Spain and England will be at war. A general war will follow which will be appalling. Mountains and all nature will tremble in terror, for the disorders and crimes of men have pierced the vault of the heavens. Paris will burn and Marseille will be engulfed. Several cities will be shaken down and swallowed up by earthquakes. People will believe that all is lost; nothing will be seen but murder; nothing will be heard but the clash of arms and blasphemy. The righteous will suffer greatly and will plead for forgiveness, mercy, and Mary’s intercession. A Protestant nation in the North shall be converted to the faith, and through means of that nation, the others shall return to the holy Catholic Church. The next Pope shall not be a Roman. When men shall be converted, God will give peace to the world. Christ in an act of justice and mercy will command His angels to have all of His enemies put to death. Persecutors of the church and all those given over to sin will perish and the earth will become desert-like. Peace will be made and man will be reconciled with God; Jesus Christ will be served, worshipped, and glorified. Charity will flourish everywhere. The new kings will be the right arm of the holy Church, which will be strong, humble, and pious. The Gospel will be preached everywhere and mankind will make great progress in its faith for there will be unity among the workers of Jesus Christ and man will live in fear of God. This peace among men will be short-lived. Twentyfive years of plentiful harvests will make them forget

203

that the sins of man are the cause of all the troubles on this earth. There will be a false peace. People will think of nothing but amusement. The wicked will give themselves over to all kinds of sin. It will be during this time that the Antichrist will be born of a Hebrew nun, a false virgin, who will have intercourse with the ancient serpent, with the master of impurity and putrefaction. His father will be a bishop. He will perform false miracles and subsist only on vitiating faith. He will have his brethren who will be children of evil but not incarnate devils like himself. Soon they will be at the head of armies, supported by the legions of hell. Afterwards this peace shall be disturbed by the monster. The earth will be struck by calamities of all kinds (in addition to plague and famine which shall be widespread.) The seasons will be altered, the earth will produce nothing but bad fruit, the stars will lose their regular motion, the moon will only reflect a faint reddish glow. Voices will be heard in the air. It will rain with a fearful hail of animals. Water and fire will give the earth’s globe convulsions and terrible earthquakes which will swallow up mountains, cities, etc. There will be a series of wars, until the last war, which will be fought by the ten kings of the Antichrist, all of whom will have one and the same plan and will be the only rulers of the world. Men will beat their heads against walls, call for their death, and on the other side of death will be their torment. Rome will lose the faith and become the seat of the Antichrist.

204

WATCHFULNESS

The Church will be in eclipse; the world will be in dismay. But now Enoch and Eli will come, filled with the spirit of God. They will convert those of good will and comfort the oppressed Christians. With the help of the Holy Ghost they will have great success against the heresies of the Antichrist. Enoch and Eli will be put to death. Pagan Rome will disappear. The fire of Heaven will fall and consume three cities. All the universe will be struck with terror and many will let themselves be led astray because they have not worshipped the true Christ who lives among them. The Beast will rise proudly into the air to go to Heaven. He will be smothered by the Archangel Saint Michael and fall. The earth which will have been in a series of evolutions for three days will open up its fiery bowls; and he will have plunged for eternity with all his followers into the everlasting chasms of hell. And then water and fire will purge the earth and consume all the works of men’s pride and all will be renewed. God will be served and glorified. The apparition also included an appeal by the Blessed Virgin Mary to the true disciples and apostles of the living God quoted as follows:
“It is time they came out and filled the world with light. Go and reveal yourselves to be my cherished children. I am at your side and within you, provided that your faith is the light which shines upon you in these unhappy days. May your zeal make you famished for the glory and honor of Jesus Christ. Fight, children of light, you, the few who can see. For now is the time of all times, the end of all ends.”

205

Intermission
At this point it is probably appropriate to take a break, relax, and dwell on the preceding message. It is undoubtedly overwhelming and should be digested before proceeding. Some may need a break just to recover. If that is the case, you can leave and no questions will be asked. Just place a bookmark at this point for ease of return. When you feel you are settled and ready, you can return with the assurance that everything is still under control.

Perspective
A normal reaction to the La Salette messages would be “They are shocking unless, of course, they have been fabricated. Are they for real? If these messages were made in 1846 and approved by the Church, why have I not received them earlier?” All indications are that they are real and have been approved by the Church. If one wants further proof, it can be researched to one’s satisfaction. Comment on these messages has been previously published as far back as 1879 and they have survived the test of time. It is probably because these messages are shocking and difficult to believe that they have not been widely received. Can you imagine how you would have felt if you had received them in 1846? Actually, there is less need to be alarmed now than when the messages were delivered. Over a century and a half has passed since then and progress in these events has been rather gradual. Future progress will probably be gradual as well, allowing time to adjust and prepare. In addition, there is some good news in the offering. After a period of moral decline, suffering and persecution men will convert and there will be an era of peace and charity that will probably constitute the golden age of broad peace and prosperity forecasted in the Old

206

WATCHFULNESS

Testament prophecies of Isaiah verses 2: 2-4, 11: 1-9, 24: 21-23 and 60-62 when “The wolf shall dwell with the lamb: and the leopard shall lie down with the kid: the calf and the lion, and the sheep shall abide together, and a little child shall lead them.” Anticipation of such a golden age almost makes one want to live through the events forecasted to precede it in order to see it. We appear to be already living in them. However, moral decline will continue until “people will believe that all is lost; nothing will be seen but murder; nothing will be heard but the clash of arms and blasphemy.” The righteous will suffer greatly and probably experience at that time the special persecution prophesied in Matthew 24: 9-14. They will then plead for forgiveness, mercy, and Mary’s intercession. Such a persecution is foreseeable as a result of increasing concern over global population growth. Since we appear to be living in this period of moral decline, we can observe that the righteous are already suffering from it, particularly as regards the genocide being conducted through abortion. Proponents of this genocide are gaining increasing support from their governments for various material reasons. This support has already legalized and promoted population control methods throughout much of the world. The only significant opposition to any of these methods has come from Christian groups that have opposed methods they consider to be immoral. Further, rulers of the current world are becoming more and more the presidents of “democracies”. They must then govern according to what is popular with the majority of the people to stay in power. In a country with a Christian majority they would govern in a way that is compatible with Christian morality and there should be peace with the Christians. In a country with a non-

207

Christian majority they would likely oppose a Christian morality when not compatible with the majority. As the world’s population increases substantially, pressure has and will continue to mount to authorize various forms of control. Any opposition to this pressure could be expected to make the opposition candidates for persecution. If the world’s population continues to grow at its recent rate, the world will probably expand on the use of these methods and Christian opposition will become more noticeable. World toleration for this opposition will then diminish. When it has diminished to a point of sufficient intolerance, a worldwide persecution of Christians could be envisioned. Speculation on the proximity of this persecution should include comparison of events against the La Salette secrets as well as prediction of future world population growth. However, the latter is not an easy matter. To start we must take a close look at available historical statistical data on this growth. Such statistics are listed in Appendix VIII based upon the source data provided by the world almanacs cited. These statistics receive little attention even though they are realistic. Being realistic, they deserve our attention as much as our day-to-day concerns. It should be noted in the earlier years of this list that it took approximately 1640 years for the earth’s population to double. More recently, the world’s massive population has doubled every thirty to forty years and could double every fifty years in the future. Fairness requires the use of the word “could” versus “would” because recent analyses by demographers has shown that population growth cannot be reliably forecasted beyond thirty years. There are simply too many factors involved that influence population growth, and these factors vary with time. In 1992 the United Nations made a forecast for world population size for the year 2150, arriving at a low estimate of 4.29 billion

208

WATCHFULNESS

and a high estimate of 28.02 billion. This is quite a range from one of the few authorities on this matter. The only conclusion that can be derived from it is that the distant future remains a mystery. Careful examination of the data cited in the appendix, however, reveals a slowing down of the population growth rate in recent decades. This slowing down could be readily accredited for the most part to increased awareness of growth challenges and measures taken to control population. This awareness would probably be most pronounced in countries that are already feeling the pressures of excessive population. Chief among these countries would be China that has already forced a population control program upon its people. Such a forced program is possible in a totalitarian state that has existed in China. However, the prospects of a political change in China are becoming increasingly favorable. China is leaning towards democracy as a forum to join in world commerce. If that happens, the Chinese would probably be liberated from these constraints. In such an event, their numbers would not only continue to grow as in the past, but they would also be free to migrate to other parts of the world. Barriers to this immigration could well come down as China becomes a world economic power. A similar scenario could be envisioned for most of Asia, which would be significantly influenced by the China scenario. Since roughly sixty percent (60%) of the world’s population is concentrated in Asia, world population growth rate could well increase to its former level. This scenario should be addressed even if it does not happen. It is the scenario that presents the real challenges requiring advance preparation. If only the current growth rate is sustained, the world’s population could be as much as four times its

209

already impressive number within the next one hundred (100) years. If that happens, world food supply demands would be four times as great with substantially less land available to produce these supplies. In addition, meeting current demand requires the use of fossil fuels that are also expected to be exhausted within 100 years. Thus, within 100 years the task of providing needed supplies would be very much dependent on careful planning and order. These concerns have been previously expressed in the Malthusian Theory that contends that population increase is a major cause of poverty and war. Such a speculation represents a real challenge to Christians who would be defending the value of human life as abundant as it may become. The world will already be alarmed about diminishing food supplies due to burgeoning population growth. If these supplies are diminished much further by these setbacks, hysteria could result. This hysteria would then firmly set the world’s population against Christians as a whole, and the rulers of such a world would then govern accordingly. This pretense would then dictate that these rulers take sterner and sterner measures to suppress the Christians to maintain their popularity. Chief among these measures would be elimination of civil and ecclesiastical rights, punitive measures of various kinds, and public interrogations of Christians for all to see. These interrogations would gain the most visibility by being televised and reported on international news. The world’s populace would then get close up exposure to the Good News as revealed through these interrogations and broadcasts. The Good News about the kingdom would then be preached throughout the whole world, and it will then know the God Whom the beast will blaspheme and tempt it to blaspheme.

210

WATCHFULNESS

Per the La Salette message the righteous will suffer greatly. Their prayers, their penance’s and tears will rise up to Heaven and all of God’s people will beg for forgiveness and mercy and will plead for Mary’s help and intercession. And then Jesus Christ, in an act of his justice and his great mercy will command his angels to have all of his enemies put to death. Such a scenario could well include a fulfillment of the gruesome end time battle prophesied in Ezechiel 38 & 39. Suddenly, the persecutors of the church of Jesus Christ and all those given over to sin will perish and the earth will become “desert-like.”

The Golden Age
And then peace will be made, and man will be reconciled with God. Jesus Christ will be served, worshipped, and glorified. Charity will flourish everywhere. This period would fulfill expectations for a golden age of broad peace and prosperity as prophesied by Isaiah 60-62 . This golden age of peace and prosperity followed by the period of tribulation could well have been prophesied by Revelation 10: 4, “And when the seven thunders had uttered their voices, I was about to write. And I heard a voice from heaven saying to me: Seal up the things which the seven thunders have spoken. And write them not.” However, a clue to what was spoken is given in Revelation 10: 10, “And I took the book from the hand of the angel and ate it up: and it was in my mouth, sweet as honey. And when I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.” Although the apostle John may have understood the book’s contents, he was not allowed to disclose them. However, he was subsequently directed to measure the dimensions of the inner court of the Temple. It could then be deduced that this knowledge was given to him as an incentive to make this measurement. The book’s contents

211

were then probably relevant to the measurements of the Temple, which must be rebuilt to fulfill the prophecies contained in Isaiah for the golden age of peace and prosperity. This golden age prophecy was probably the sweetness and the following tribulation prophecy the bitterness experienced when John ate the book. So, one might wonder why these prophecies could not be revealed. Deduction must be used again to arrive at an answer that qualifies as reasonably probable. This interpretation of Revelation 10 is now possible due to the messages of the La Salette apparition. It was then meant to be a secret to the generations that preceded that apparition, particularly the early Christians who looked to Revelation for encouragement in facing their own tribulation, which was not preceded by such a golden age. The interpretation of the value 666 as “Caesar Neron” also indicates that Revelation was meant to provide these early Christians with this encouragement. This encouragement was enhanced by keeping secret the contents of the book described by Revelation 10. Interpreting this secret in this manner now serves to encourage current Christians to face the future. Per Matthew 17: 1-8 Christ gave such encouragement to his apostles in his transfiguration on the mount before the ordeal of his crucifixion. Anticipating the golden age of peace and prosperity should in itself be a source of encouragement to endure the worldwide persecution that shall precede it foretold in Matthew 24: 914, as well as the tribulation that shall follow it foretold in Revelation. We will then be able to put these periods into context and identify them for what they are - opportunities to demonstrate our insight and courage.

212

WATCHFULNESS

The End Time
According to the La Salette message this peace among men will be short-lived. Twenty-five years of plentiful harvest will make them forget that the sins of men are the cause of all the troubles on this earth, and there will be a period of false peace. People will think of nothing but amusement and the wicked will give themselves over to all kinds of sin. People of Europe and the world would probably believe that they had undergone the prophesied end time tribulation followed by the anticipated “1000 years of peace”. They would then be awaiting the returned Christ to rule upon the earth and the stage would be set for beast king’s entrance as conveyed herein. According to Daniel 9: 27 one can expect the beast king to have a seven-year reign, as did Antiochus IV Epiphanes over the Jews. The first three and one-half years would be a period of peace while the second three and onehalf years would be a period of tribulation. According to Daniel 12: 11 this second period would begin when “from the time when the continual sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination unto desolation shall be set up”. Within the context of this analysis, that event would be the installation of the beast king’s statue in the Basilica of St. Peter in Rome. This period of watchfulness would then end and a period of faithfulness would begin. Our faith will be tested and he that shall persevere unto the end, he shall be saved.

213

Faithfulness

Introduction
It could be said that the Book of Revelation was written for the same purpose as the Book of Daniel - to provide prophetic encouragement to the faithful during adversity with the knowledge that it will soon end with victory for those who remain faithful. The adversity in both cases is that of persecution during which such encouragement could not be rendered through public meetings and speeches for obvious reasons. Achieving this goal required distribution of written material with this encouragement. The Book of Daniel was distributed to the Jewish people for these reasons during their persecution by Antiochus IV from 167 BC to 164 BC. For this reason it is regarded by some as having been written at that time and erroneously interpreted as a prophetic book. This position is refuted by the instructions given in Daniel 12: 4 “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even

215

to the time appointed: many shall pass over, and knowledge shall be manifold.” Thus, the book was written earlier, sealed, opened and distributed in some unknown quantity during the persecution. The Book of Revelation was also distributed to important Christian churches for these reasons during their persecution by the Roman Empire. When it was first written around 96 to 100 AD, such encouragement was certainly needed. The Roman Empire had executed Christ, annihilated the Jewish nation, persecuted the Christians and threatened them with further persecution unless they worshipped their idols. These early Christians must certainly have had a feeling of isolation and abandonment and some were beginning to compromise their beliefs. There must have existed a sense of chaos surrounding them and a need for certain guidance and assurance to persevere in the face of this chaos and pressures to adopt idols as their gods. God provided such guidance and assurance via Revelation as an expression of the continued presence of Christ amidst such chaos and prophecy of ultimate victory. Needed encouragement was therefore provided in a relevant manner, as it has in subsequent similar circumstances. Current interpretation of Revelation as afforded herein should provide the same encouragement. From the foregoing one could speculate that end time events could begin in the not too distant future. Still, that speculation is once again only a good possibility, not a certainty. Even so, it would tend to stir up some apprehension in a normal person. Such a reaction is probably unavoidable, as it is for most big challenges. However, it is also a good reaction because it motivates one to study the challenge and prepare for it. The more one studies and prepares, the less apprehension remains because the challenge is reduced in size. Big challenges can be

216

FAITHFULNESS

reduced to little challenges and little challenges generate little apprehension. The challenge posed by Revelation is similar to that faced by Christ and the apostles in confronting a storm on the Sea of Galilee. Matthew 8: 23-27 says,
“And when he entered into the boat, his disciples followed him: And behold a great tempest arose in the sea, so that the boat was covered with waves, but he was asleep. And they came to him, and awaked him, saying: Lord, save us, we perish. And Jesus saith to them: Why are you fearful, O ye of little faith? Then rising up, he commanded the winds, and the sea, and there came a great calm. But the men wondered, saying: What manner of man is this, for the winds and the sea obey him?”

What manner of man, indeed! Christ calmed the wind and the sea to save the apostles. He will also do the same for those who face the challenge of the end time and remain faithful. Revelation tells us that some of us will endure persecution and martyrdom during end time adversities. We must, of course, ready ourselves for such a possibility, but we are comforted with Luke 12: 7, “Yea, the very hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore you are of more value than many sparrows” and Luke 12: 4, “And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of them who kill the body and after that have no more that they can do.” However, we humans have grown very much attached to our bodies, since it is the only form of existence we have experienced. Consequently, we do tend to fear those who can kill the body. The preceding exhortation does lend some comfort in this regard, but many of us need further understanding to be effectively encouraged. We are

217

basically fearful of the unknown, particularly that which follows the death of our current bodies. Some of this unknown is due to our own neglect in the study of scripture. Matthew 22: 31-32 states “And concerning the resurrection of the dead, have you not read that which was spoken by God, saying to you: I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob? He is not the God of the dead but of the living.” This declaration is supported by Matthew 17: 1-8 which addresses Christ’s transformation on the mount and the appearance of Moses and Elias (Elijah). These two persons lived centuries before this event, yet they appeared with bodies. One could then speculate that similar bodies are afforded for all at “death” and that it is not necessary to wait for the resurrection of the dead on the last day to receive these bodies. This speculation is supported by 2 Corinthians 5: 1-6,
“For we know, if our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in heaven. For in this also we groan, desiring to be clothed upon with our habitation that is from heaven. Yet so that we be found clothed, not naked. For we also, who are in this tabernacle, do groan, being burthened; because we would not be unclothed, but clothed upon, that that which is mortal may be swallowed up by life. Now he that maketh us for this very thing is God, who hath given us the pledge of the Spirit, therefore having always confidence, knowing that while we are in the body we are absent from the Lord.”

We are then assured that we shall be clothed with new bodies, as we desire to be. Looking forward to these

218

FAITHFULNESS

new bodies, we should then heed the words of Revelation 2: 10, “Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer. Behold, the devil will cast some of you into prison, that you may be tried: and you shall have tribulation ten days. Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee the crown of life.”

Preparation
Our real task then is to remain faithful in adversity. How well we do that depends to a large extent on well we do it before adversity. St. Paul likens the task of remaining faithful to that of an athlete running in a race. 1 Corinthians 9: 24-25 says “Know you not that they that run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run that you may obtain. And every one that striveth for the mastery refraineth himself from all things. And they indeed that they may receive a corruptible crown: but we an incorruptible one.” In other words, the athlete must work at running before the race, so that he may run well during the race. Likewise, we must work at being faithful before our faith is put to the test. As an athlete must exercise his body, we must exercise our faith through spiritual exercise as professed in 1 Timothy 4: 7-8. Like physical exercise, spiritual exercise requires self-sacrifice. We must endure some hardship that we may obtain the benefit of exercise, whether physical or spiritual. The benefit of spiritual exercise is an increase in faith and holiness, which draws us closer to God. As we draw closer to God, He draws closer to us and shares His life with us. The more we have of His life the less we need of this world, and the happier we become. We can then look upon the future as an opportunity to become happier regardless of its challenges.

219

Definition of Faith
Some may say that sounds good, but what is faith? Hebrews 11 and 12 explain that to us. Faith is the substance of things to be hoped for. In other words, it is the trust that something we hope to happen will happen, even though it is not obvious that it will. One could acquire this trust in material events through experience gained from testing actions and reactions. This trust would then be a trust in one’s experience. One can also acquire trust in persons by examining their words and actions for consistency, regardless of obstacles faced. Likewise, one can acquire trust in God by examining His words and actions, regardless of obstacles faced. In Hebrews 11 and 12 various historical examples are cited of persons facing obstacles who overcame these obstacles by trusting in God’s will on how they should act. One good example was Noah’s survival of the great flood. God spared Noah because he trusted in Him with his obedience in building a large ark in face of criticism and hardship. Even before that Noah was selected for survival because he was a good man, or followed God’s will in his daily life. Other examples cited by Hebrews further demonstrated how trust in God’s will when facing obstacles is rewarded with favorable outcomes. The Old Testament is itself a long testament on how God cared for the Hebrews when they followed His will and punished them when they did not. All of these examples tell us also how we must have trust in God’s will in our daily lives and when facing adversity. When Christ said to his apostles “Why are you fearful, O you of little faith?” he was answering his own question. The apostles were fearful because they had little faith. By witnessing his previous miracles, they should have had more faith in him. So, what is faith in Christ?

220

FAITHFULNESS

Well, what is faith in anyone? It is faith in what a person says and does. This faith may be partial or complete. If we have faith in only a part of what some person says or does, it is only partial faith. For example, if we know a person has some flaws, yet we have faith that he will do a particular thing that he said he would do, then we have partial faith that he will do it. If, on the other hand, we do not have reservations about our faith in a person, then we have complete faith in that person. Then, we say we have faith in that person regardless of what he says or does. We manifest this faith by saying that we have faith in him by name, such as faith in Christ. That complete faith is what is meant by faith in Christ. It is faith in all that Christ says and does, past, present, and future. In particular, Christ wants us to have faith in him by having faith in what he has taught us. Not just part of what he has taught us, but all that he has taught us. Christ told His apostles in Luke 24: 44-47,
“These are the words which I spoke to you while I was yet with you, that all things must needs be fulfilled which are written in the law of Moses and in the prophets and in the psalms, concerning me. Then he opened their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures. And he said to them: Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead, the third day: And that penance and remission of sins should be preached in his name, unto all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.” “Penance and remission of sins should be preached in his name” was something quite new. Acts 13: 38-39 confirms this message with “Be it known therefore to you, men, brethren, that through him forgiveness of sins is preached to you: and from all the things from which you could not be justified by the law of Moses. In him every

221

one that believeth is justified.” St. Paul’s epistles to the Galatians and Romans reinforce this message even further. Although the Law of Moses was good in God’s eyes, it did not offer forgiveness of sins. It was not until Christ had fulfilled the prophecies that forgiveness of sins was offered to those who believe and trust in him. This forgiveness made it possible for man to be reconciled with God and thereby receive the gift of salvation. On the other hand, Matthew 19: 16-19 states,
“And behold one came and said to him: Good master, what good shall I do that I may have life everlasting? Who said to him: Why askest thou me concerning good? One is good, God. But if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. He said to him: Which? And Jesus said: Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness. Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.”

Faith & Works
At first glance these verses would seem to conflict with the notion that forgiveness and salvation are granted to those Christians who believe that Christ died for their sins and that they are therefore saved regardless of whether or not they keep the commandments. Such a notion could be acquired by a casual interpretation of Romans 3: 20-24, 3: 28, 4: 4-5, 4: 16, 9: 32, 10: 13 or 11: 6. This interpretation would be casual because it would not consider interweaving remarks that say just the opposite as contained within Romans 2: 6-8, 3: 31, 6: 1-4 and 6: 15-23. On one hand we are told that good works cannot merit salvation, but only faith in Christ. On the other hand

222

FAITHFULNESS

we are told that we must keep the commandments. It would appear that there is a contradiction in these two teachings. One would think that keeping the commandments means we must also do good works to be saved. Careful examination of the specific commandments, however, shows that most of them say you must not do this bad thing or that bad thing. In other words, you must not do bad works, which are quite different from good works. Two of the Ten Commandments are exceptions in that they appear to require us to do good works. These are the commandments to keep holy the Lord’s Day and to honor our parents. Although these works are good they are more of a duty than an option. When we do them we are really repaying a debt to God and our parents in part for what they have done for us. Since willful neglect to repay a just debt can be recognized as a bad work, these two good commandments also tell us not to do bad works. We have then worked out some harmony in what appeared to be a contradiction in St. Paul’s epistle to the Romans. We may deduce from this harmony that one cannot be saved by the merits of good works alone, but one could very well be lost by the demerits of bad works in failure to obey the commandments. This loss could even take place after one has been saved through baptism and cleansed of sin, because we know that we are still capable of sinning. St. Jude’s epistle makes a good point on this matter. It points out that God saved the entire Hebrew nation by freeing them from bondage in Egypt, but subsequently caused them to be lost in the desert for disregarding his commandments. Even after entering the Promised Land, they were later cast into slavery during the Babylonian exile for the same reason. In the New Testament a similar point is made. Matthew 22: 1-14 compares the Kingdom of Heaven to a king holding a wedding feast for his son. Many guests

223

were specifically invited, but they were not interested and declined. The king then invited unknown persons from the streets and they entered the wedding feast. Upon entering they were given wedding garments by the king’s servants, but one entered without accepting such a garment. This guest was later cast outside of the feast for this act of disobedience. Analysis of this parable would therefore indicate that one can become a member of the Kingdom of Heaven as through baptism, but later be rejected for disobedience.

Analogy
When we are baptized we are given citizenship in the Kingdom of Heaven from which we derive benefits and assume obligations, similar to citizenship in an earthly nation. A person can acquire citizenship in a nation at birth, but can also acquire it later by swearing allegiance or loyalty to the government of that nation. The government says to the citizen that it will protect and defend the citizen against harm as long as the citizen remains loyal to it. And how does the citizen remain loyal? By obeying the laws of the government. If the citizen breaks a law, the government punishes him or her according to the seriousness of the offense committed. If it is minor, the citizen may be only fined. If it is serious, the citizen may lose some rights of citizenship. If it is extremely serious, the citizen may lose all rights of citizenship through exile or execution. Such a loss would completely sever the citizen’s relationship to the government and its protection. On the other hand, if the citizen repents of an offense and asks for forgiveness from the offended government, he or she may be reinstated and once again protected by the government. Forgiveness by the government is based in part upon repentance and does not

224

FAITHFULNESS

grant a license to offend in the future. If one does subsequently offend again, forgiveness by the government must again be sought. We all know this or suffer for not knowing it. If this is the case for our earthly governments to which Christ likened the Kingdom of Heaven, one could also contend that a similar case exists for the Kingdom of Heaven. Just laws of our earthly governments can be readily recognized as extensions of God’s laws. In any number of cases they are the same, such as laws against stealing and killing. When we obey these laws we are also obeying God’s laws. Likewise, when we call upon the name of the Lord for forgiveness, we can hope for forgiveness if we are remorseful and firmly intend to improve. This hope is found in Luke 24: 47 where Christ said, “penance and remission of sins should be preached in his name”. Penance is another word for repentance that the dictionary defines as contrition over one’s sins as to change, or decide to change one’s ways. Thus, we can call upon the name of the Lord and hope for forgiveness if we are repentant. Some contend that it is different with the Kingdom of Heaven. This contention is based in part on Romans 10: 13 which states, “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” Thus, they say that we need only call upon the name of the Lord once and we will be saved regardless of what we do in the future. Such consequences could not reasonably be expected in relationships with our governments. If this were the case for the Kingdom of Heaven, Romans 10: 13 would have been properly worded, “For whosoever has called upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.” Although Romans 10: 13 offers hope for salvation, it cannot be interpreted as contended. Such acceptance is refuted by Matthew 7: 21which states, “Not every one that

225

saith to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven: but he that doth the will of my Father who is in Heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of Heaven.” There are then some cases when we call upon the name of the Lord and are not subsequently saved. One such case is the one contended - that we need only call upon the name of the Lord once and we will be saved regardless of what we do in the future. No, Matthew 7: 21 confirms that we must do the will of the Father in the future. This requirement is also confirmed in Romans 6: 18 which states that we have become servants of justice and Hebrews 10: 36 which states that we must have patience in doing the will of God. Another such case is the belief that after you have sought forgiveness from the Lord in repentance, you no longer are inclined to sin and therefore do not need to seek further forgiveness. Such a belief might possibly be derived from Hebrews 9: 14. However, we need only look around us for examples of persons who have professed this doctrine, yet have sinned nevertheless. As noted in 1 Timothy 5: 24-25, church leaders are not above reproach in this matter, and the modern media has publicly exposed some for such behavior. Their examples bear witness to the fact that such persons are not only inclined to sin, but do sin indeed. In some cases they have publicly called upon the Lord for understanding and reconciliation. In so doing they bear witness to the need to once again call upon the name of the Lord for forgiveness. Another such case is the belief that just saying, “Lord, Lord” after we sin affords forgiveness. It is much like saying one cannot help sinning and requests to be excused because one is weak. Our governments would not forgive us for breaking the law if we simply said we couldn’t help it. If they did, others would soon be using the same excuse and the law would become meaningless.

226

FAITHFULNESS

Without meaningful law our societies would lose order and there would be anarchy. To prevent anarchy our governments are set in place to preserve order through enforcement of the law. This task requires correction of those who would break the law by inducing these persons to repent and conform to the law. They do this to preserve the order that it brings. So does the Kingdom of Heaven. Romans 2: 13 states “For not the hearers of the law are just before God: but the doers of the law shall be justified.” However, repentance commits us to subsequently improve our behavior in doing the will of the Father. Sometimes this is pleasant and sometimes it is difficult because there are hardships involved. We must endure these hardships while remaining faithful as Christ instructs us in Matthew16: 24, “Then Jesus said to his disciples: If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me.” If we do as he tells us, we can hope to eventually enter the Kingdom of Heaven. Some will and some will not as indicated by Revelation 20: 12, “And I saw the dead, great and small, standing in the presence of the throne. And the books were opened: and another book was opened, which was the book of life. And the dead were judged by those things which were written in the books, according to their works.” 2 Corinthians 5: 10 confirms that we will be judged according to our works. Matthew 25: 31-46 describes the details of this judgment according to works. The Last Judgment referenced in these verses is the final word on works as the criteria for salvation, so we must take care to keep the commandments for our own eternal welfare. What can be compared with our eternal welfare? It must therefore be uppermost in our minds in everything we do.

227

Increasing Faith
By the same token, when we keep the commandments we not only retain our salvation, but also see how our lives improve. This is true for a citizen when he or she obeys the laws of the government. It is also true when he or she obeys the laws of God. Luke 12: 31 says “But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his justice: and all these things shall be added unto you.” This improvement in turn increases our faith in keeping God’s commandments, making it stronger and stronger. So that is what we must do to grow strong in faith. This task is expressed well in Sirach 2: 1-11,
“My son, when you come to serve the Lord, prepare yourself for trials. Be sincere of heart and steadfast, undisturbed in time of adversity. Cling to him, forsake him not; thus will your future be great. Accept whatever befalls you, in crushing misfortune be patient; for in fire gold is tested, and worthy men in the crucible of humiliation. Trust God and he will help you; make straight your ways and hope in him. You who fear the Lord, wait for his mercy, turn not away lest you fall. You who fear the Lord, trust him, and your reward will not be lost. You who fear the Lord, hope for good things, for lasting joy and mercy. Study the generations long past and understand; has anyone hoped in the Lord and been disappointed? Has anyone persevered in his fear and been forsaken? Has anyone called upon him and been rebuffed? Compassionate and merciful is the Lord; he forgives sins, he saves in time of trouble.”

Serving the Lord means doing his will or keeping his commandments. There is ample incentive for doing this. John 8: 51 quotes Christ’s remarks “No one who

228

FAITHFULNESS

obeys me shall ever die.” This is a hope that we all share and it can be realized through obedience to the commandments. In addition, these commandments are based on love, making such a task agreeable and even welcome. Matthew 22: 36-40 says “‘Master, which is the great commandment in the law?’ Jesus said to him: ‘Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart and with thy whole soul and with thy whole mind. This is the greatest and the first commandment. And the second is like to this: Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments dependeth the whole law and the prophets.’”

Obedience Through Love
So, keeping the commandments means loving God with our whole heart, soul, and mind, and loving our neighbor as our self. In view of all that God has done for us, loving him in this manner should be welcome and automatic. Loving our neighbor as our self may be a bit more challenging. Periodic friction with one’s neighbor tends to have the opposite result. It can nevertheless be made welcome by appreciating just who our neighbor is. Matthew 25: 40 says “And the king answering shall say to them: Amen I say to you, as long as you did it to one of these my least brethren, you did it to me.” John 13: 34 says “A new commandment I give unto you: That you love one another, as I have loved you, that you also love one another.” The various Christian sects should try this once in a while. Christ goes even further. Matthew 5: 43-46 says,
“You have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thy enemy. But I say to you, love your enemies: do good to them that hate you: and pray for them that persecute and

229

calumniate you: that you may be the children of your Father who is in Heaven, who maketh his sun to rise upon the good, and bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust. For if you love them that love you, what reward shall you have? Do not even the publicans this?” What we do to our neighbor and enemy, as well as our unborn, we then also do to God. Loving our neighbor, our enemy, and our unborn therefore is also loving God, which should make this task welcome and automatic. It involves self-sacrifice, but Matthew 10: 39 says “He that shall lose his life for me, shall find it.” To know him is to live. To serve him is to reign. If you have not already learned this, it will be a pleasant surprise when you do.

Summary
In loving God in these ways our faith will grow and we become more and more servants of God, doing his will rather than our own. When we confirm ourselves as servants of God our faith not only grows, but we merit more and more of God’s protection, just as any servant should be protected by his master. He does this in our routine daily lives by giving us more of His spiritual life. This spiritual life, in turn, gives us more and more health, spiritually and physically. With this health comes more and more peace of mind and control needed to face adversity. Adversity is then diminished as a challenge and insight into the realization of God’s presence and protection is increased. Revelation adds to this insight with specific guarantees of protection for God’s servants. Revelation 7: 3 particularly assures these servants that they will be marked with God’s seal on their foreheads as protection

230

FAITHFULNESS

during end time events. With this added protection these servants will acquire the means to remain faithful and thereby enter into eternal happiness. We should therefore welcome future challenges into our lives to grow in faith and gain for ourselves eternal happiness in Heaven with the source of all love and goodness.

231

The Rapture Doctrine

Introduction
A relatively new doctrine entitled “The Rapture Doctrine” maintains that faithful Christians need not be anxious about the end time, since they will not have to endure its tribulation. Oddly enough, this doctrine had been developed in part to support the proximity of the end time, which should have the opposite effect. Still, it is welcome news for those who are insecure about this tribulation and are willing to accept this teaching for the safety offered. While only a minority of Christians publicly subscribe to it, it has gotten increased publicity by some Christian leaders. Others remain silent. Such

233

circumstances have the net effect of easing in its acceptance, although this has not been sufficiently warranted. Reliance on this doctrine is therefore precarious at best. Under such circumstances, acceptance of its teachings without sufficient basis would constitute acceptance based upon emotion. Its subscribers would be swayed by emotion versus reason. Although emotions have their place, they are not to be confused with faith and are not a reliable authority for interpretation of the Bible. On the contrary, reliance on emotions makes us vulnerable to false teachings that are justified through emotional seduction. We must therefore subdue our emotions and hold fast to reason to analyze important teachings for logic and merit. This doctrine addresses some important issues and must therefore be so analyzed before acceptance. However, this is not so easily done because its justification has not been made readily available in sufficient depth, much like the origins of the number 616. This study has therefore been compiled to provide a summary of the Rapture Doctrine history, teachings, and analysis.

Origins
This doctrine has evolved from historical attempts to interpret the Bible’s Book of Revelation, particularly recent attempts that took place in the 19th century following the defeat of the European dictator Napoleon Bonaparte. Prior to that defeat Napoleon had conquered most of Europe and had terminated the existence of the Holy Roman Empire, which had existed for approximately 1000 years. During his reign, he had caused much death in his wars and distress in his economic policies. He, of course, was defeated by a combined European force, abdicated, and was banished to the isle of Elba off the coast of Italy. Soon

234

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

thereafter, however, he brazenly returned to usurp the throne of France only to war again for another defeat, banishment, and death on the island of St. Helena in the South Atlantic. Prior to his rise to power he was observed to be frequenting the seashore for contemplation. This practice resembled the prophecy in Revelation 12: 18 “And he stood upon the sand of the sea”. His second return must have evoked recollection of the prophecies in Revelation 17: 8 and 17: 11 as follows:
“The beast which thou sawest, was, and is not, and shall come up out of the bottomless pit and go into destruction. And the inhabitants on the earth (whose names are not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world) shall wonder, seeing the beast that was and is not.” and “the beast which was and is not: the same also is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into destruction.”

Consequently, many regarded him as a monster and probably the Antichrist. It is no wonder, then, that the end of the 1000 year old Holy Roman Empire, the death and deprivation of Napoleon’s reign, and his consequent defeat led to a belief that Christ’s second return was imminent. Expectation for this event ran high at that time. Shortly thereafter, an American named Mr. William Miller calculated and predicted that the Second Advent would take place between 1843 and 1844 AD. His calculations were reported to be based upon Daniel 8: 13-14:
“And I heard one of the saints speaking, and one saint said to another I know not to whom, that was speaking: How long shall be the vision, concerning the continual sacrifice, and the sin of the desolation that is made: and the sanctuary, and the

235

strength be trodden under foot? And he said to him: Unto evening and morning two thousand three hundred days: and the sanctuary shall be cleansed.”
“Unto evening and morning two thousand three hundred days...” can be interpreted as six years and almost four months which was the whole time from the beginning of the persecution of Antiochus till his death. However, Mr. Miller believed that this prophecy was yet to be fulfilled. Although his calculations remain mysterious, his prediction was widely published, creating much expectation that resulted in much disappointment when this event did not take place.

In view of historical disappointments and now this disappointment, end time prophets were losing credibility. However, belief in Revelation continued, so these prophets were challenged to provide an interpretation that would regain confidence. Such an interpretation particularly had to resolve prior disappointments by resolving their primary causes. Many of these disappointments were primarily prompted by expectations based upon interpretation of numbers referenced in Revelation addressing periods of time, such as 3.5, 7, 1000, 1260 and 1290. These numbers were consequently interpreted to be AD calendar years when events described by Revelation would take place, particularly the second coming of Christ. Of particular interest was the number 1000 referenced in Revelation 20: 4 that specified a 1000 year reign of the faithful with Christ. However, as time moved on past years such as 1000 AD, 1260 AD, 1290 AD and the demise of the 1000 year Holy Roman Empire, expected events had not taken place. As such, the 1000 year reign had not taken place either. It then became more and more apparent that this 1000 year reign had to take place sometime in the future. But how could it take place in the future, if the end

236

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

time was near? A very sound question facing end time prophets! Such a question was addressed by a new doctrine promoted principally in the19th century by a Briton named Mr. John Nelson Darby who coined it under the name “The Rapture Doctrine.”

Its Teachings
It preached a secret coming of Christ prior to period of tribulation described by Revelation at which time faithful Christians will be spared the ordeal of this tribulation by being physically removed from the earth prior to its happening, returned after it is over, and reign with Christ on earth in an era of peace for 1000 years. Proponents of this doctrine support their teachings on the premise that the end time is a period of God’s wrath from which He will shelter His faithful as indicated in 1 Thessalonians 5: 9-10 “For God hath not appointed us unto wrath: but unto the purchasing of salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us: that, whether we watch or sleep, we may live together with him.” Thus, they say that the faithful will be removed from the earth prior to this tribulation as indicated in 1 Thessalonians 4: 16 “Then we who are alive, who are left, shall be taken up together with them in the clouds to meet Christ, into the air: and so shall we be always with the Lord. Wherefore, comfort ye one another with these words.” They teach that this sheltering is corroborated by Matthew 24: 36-42,
“And as in the days of Noe, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For, as in the days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, even till that day in which Noe entered into the ark: And they knew not

237

till the flood came and took them all away: so also shall the coming of the Son of man be. Then two shall be in the field. One shall be taken and one shall be left. Two women shall be grinding at the mill. One shall be taken and one shall be left. Watch ye therefore, because you know not what hour your Lord will come.” Proponents of the doctrine use the phrase “one shall be taken and shall be left” to interpret the manner in which these persons shall be taken up into the clouds to meet Christ. This manner is one of surprise and force as is the case with abduction. Thus, the term “rapture” is used which is taken from the Latin “raptus” meaning “abduction”.

Flaws
This doctrine is well named, but is at odds with Acts 1: 11 - “Ye men of Galilee, why stand you looking up to heaven? This Jesus who is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come as you have seen him going into heaven.” It is also at odds with Matthew 26: 64 where Jesus said to the high priest when he asked Him if He was the Messiah: “Thou hast said it. Nevertheless I say to you, hereafter you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God and coming in the clouds of heaven.” The word “hereafter” compels one to believe that His next appearance as the Messiah will not be secretive as at His trial before the high priest or as professed by the Rapture doctrine, but a public display of majesty as He returns upon a cloud as described in detail by Matthew 24: 29-31:
“And immediately after the tribulation of those days, the sun shall be darkened and the moon

238

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from Heaven and the powers of Heaven shall be moved. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in Heaven. And then shall all tribes of the earth mourn: and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of Heaven with much power and majesty. And he shall send his angels with a trumpet and a great voice: and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from the farthest parts of the Heavens to the utmost bounds of them.” These verses tell us that the Son of man will come upon a cloud after the tribulation, not before. Such “abduction” is hardly applicable to this scenario. For this return will take place in a period of tribulation when the tranquility implied by Matthew 24: 40-41 will not exist. Per the Rapture Doctrine the pairs of persons described will each contain one who is faithful, who will be taken, and one who is not, who will be left. During this period towards the end of the tribulation the faithful and unfaithful will not likely be together as described. The unfaithful will be wearing the “Mark of the Beast” and will be persecuting the faithful. The faithful will not be so marked and will have distanced themselves from the unfaithful for protection. In addition, this return of the Son of man will be preceded with the darkening of the sun and moon, the mourning of the tribes of the earth, and the trumpets of His angels. Thus, those who will be taken up into the clouds to meet Christ will not be taken by surprise as implied by Matthew 24: 40-41. Rather, they will have to wait their turn, since the resurrected faithful departed will rise first according to 1 Thessalonians 4: 15 “For the Lord himself shall come down from heaven with commandment and with the voice of an archangel and with the trumpet of God: and the dead who are in Christ shall rise first.”

239

Secret Coming & Return
Matthew 24: 36-42, nevertheless, confirms that the phrase “One shall be taken and one shall be left” is a prophecy relating to the tribulation. The context of these verses indicates that it is relevant to the beginning of this tribulation when there is a transition from tranquility to tribulation. Due to the atmosphere of tranquility, the element of abruptness or surprise is entirely possible. People will not be marked by the sign of the beast, so the faithful and unfaithful will be together, whether working or not. Thus, proponents of the Rapture Doctrine claim that this abduction will take place prior to the tribulation in a secret, but similar manner wherein the “faithful” will be removed from the earth to meet the Son of man in the clouds. They would then be spared the tribulation and returned to earth after it is over in accordance with Matthew 24: 29-31. In other words, they would be the elect who would be gathered “from the four winds, from the farthest parts of the Heavens to the utmost bounds of them.” Or, they would be gathered from regions above earth, instead of from the earth, and returned to the earth with Him at the end of the tribulation. Opponents of this doctrine would counter such a belief on the premise that it contradicts scripture regarding the number of times that the Son of man will come to earth. Scripture supports only two such times, whereas the proponents of the doctrine teach three. In defense these proponents could say that there remains much that is still unknown in Revelation, so a third time is conceivable and provides a legitimate interpretation of the Matthew 24: 40 phrase “One shall be taken and one shall be left”. For the sake of argument let us assume that the proponents are correct. What then would these “elect”

240

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

have to face when they return to earth after the tribulation? According to the sequence provided in Revelation 14: 1420 they would return to face the wrath of God on the earth that shall follow the return of the Son of man coming on a cloud. The Rapture Doctrine therefore contradicts itself.

Alternative Meaning
The word of God, however, does not contradict itself. The Matthew 24: 40-41 verses are accepted as the word of God, so they must refer to other events happening at the beginning of this tribulation. Such events are described in Matthew 24: 15-21 as follows:
“When therefore you shall see the abomination of desolation, which was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place: he that readeth let him understand. Then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains: And he that is on the housetop, let him not come down to take any thing out of his house: And he that is in the field, let him not go back to take his coat. And woe to them that are with child and that give suck in those days. But pray that your flight be not in the winter or on the Sabbath. For there shall be then great tribulation, such as hath not been from the beginning of the world until now, neither shall be.”

These verses also constitute a prophecy relating to the tribulation. Their context indicates that they are also relevant to the beginning of this tribulation, when there is a transition from tranquility to tribulation. The element of abruptness is present, so they also indicate abduction. The admonition is made to all the people living in Judea, so they indicate an abduction of many. Alarm is expressed concerning this abduction, indicating that it has very grave

241

consequences. This indication is supported by Matthew 24: 42 “Watch ye therefore, because you know not what hour your Lord will come.” Since we generally expect to meet the Lord at death, these grave consequences are apparent. Matthew 24: 40-41 and 24: 15-21 then appear to be referring to the same scenario - the abduction and execution of much of the population of Judea at the beginning of the tribulation. Thus, a reasonable alternative interpretation of Matthew 24: 40-41 has been established and the Rapture Doctrine is well challenged by this interpretation.

Comparisons
On the other hand, proponents of the Rapture Doctrine could challenge this alternative meaning for further support. They could claim that such a scenario is most unprecedented and would therefore be included in Revelation. But it is not. That is a very reasonable position. Although the world has witnessed persecution of the Jews in the past, this scenario indicates that persecution is not the objective. “One will be taken, and one will be left” is not consistent with this objective, so this interpretation is weak. That is also a good position on this scenario if persecution was the only objective. However, the verses cited do not say anything confirming that persecution is the only objective. The word “tribulation” is used and it is a more comprehensive term. It includes other difficulties such as war, destitution, illness and famine. That being the case, other objectives must also be considered. Determination of objectives requires knowledge relating to plans for the future, as well as circumstances stemming from the past. In the case of this scenario, the acquisition of such knowledge really requires an accurate interpretation of

242

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

Revelation in general, as well as other books of the Bible addressing end time events and events leading up to the end time. It really requires a comprehensive study of all of these books based on reasonable facts and deduction. The current world certainly abounds in sensational explanations of these books that have been based on the Rapture Doctrine. Since this doctrine has been well challenged by an alternative interpretation, it is only proper that this challenge be supported by the required comprehensive study.

Alternative Support
Such a study has been conducted and is included herein. The results indicate that the envisioned abduction and execution of much of the population of Judea at the beginning of the tribulation most probably constitutes a covert simulation of the Battle of Armageddon. Such a conclusion is reasonable and is consistent with other indications in Revelation. It is reasonable since only this battle can compare with such an event in location, character, and magnitude. It is consistent with other events primarily because Revelation indicates the general use of simulation of the return of Christ in the form of a “False Prophet”. This False Prophet will preempt this return and simulate the activities that are generally expected to follow it. This includes the Battle of Armageddon according to Revelation 14: 14-20 as follows:
“And I saw: and behold a white cloud and upon the cloud one sitting like to the Son of man, having on his head a crown of gold and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the Temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat upon the cloud: Thrust in thy sickle and reap, because the hour is come to reap. For the harvest of the earth is

243

ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust his sickle into the earth: and the earth was reaped. And another angel came out of the Temple which is in heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the altar, who had power over fire. And he cried with a loud voice to him that had the sharp sickle, saying: Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the clusters of the vineyard of the earth, because the grapes thereof are ripe. And the angel thrust in his sharp sickle into the earth and gathered the vineyard of the earth and cast it into the great press of the wrath of God: And the press was trodden without the city, and blood came out of the press, up to the horses’ bridles, for a thousand and six hundred furlongs.” Revelation 16: 16 comments further on this matter “And he shall gather them together into a place which in Hebrew is called Armageddon.” Matthew 24: 40-41 and 24: 15-21 can therefore be reasonably interpreted as an inference to a covert simulation of the Battle of Armageddon by the False Prophet that will precede the tribulation. Matthew 24: 4041 can also be reasonably interpreted as an inference to a similar worldwide event that will precede the tribulation as described in Revelation 9: 3-16. These verses portray an attack on the whole world that includes a chemical attack on its inhabitants. Such a chemical attack can be reasonably interpreted to simulate the first of seven plagues that shall follow the tribulation as described in Revelation 16. This first plague is the plague of sores described in Revelation 16: 2 - “And the first went and poured out his vial upon the earth. And there fell a sore and grievous wound upon men

244

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

who had the character of the beast: and upon them that adored the image thereof.” Per Revelation 9: 5 some survivors of the chemical attack, or simulated plague, will be subjected to five months of torture with agony like the pain of scorpion stings. These stings appear to be inflicted by a biological chemical fired from an armada of military helicopters described as locusts by Revelation 9: 7-10 as follows:
“And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle. And on their heads were, as it were, crowns like gold: and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women: and their teeth were as lions. And they had breastplates as breastplates of iron: and the noise of their wings was as the noise of chariots and many horses running to battle. And they had tails like to scorpions: and there were stings in their tails. And their power was to hurt men, five months.”

The sting will be inflicted to torture, but not to kill the people “who did not have the mark of God on their foreheads” afforded to the faithful per Revelation 3: 12 and 7: 3. Per Revelation 9: 5-6 “And it was given unto them that they should not kill them: but that they should torment them five months. And their torment was as the torment of a scorpion when he striketh a man. And in those days, men shall seek death and shall not find it. And they shall desire to die: and death shall fly from them.” Under such circumstances one can readily envision the faithful and unfaithful working together throughout the world when they are separated as a result of the attack. The faithful can be readily envisioned as leaving their place of work to seek safe haven, while the unfaithful are unable to do so and must endure extreme suffering as in the days of

245

Noe. Whereas Noe and his family sought refuge in an ark, the faithful would find refuge in the wilderness as inferred by Revelation 12: 14 – “And there were given to the woman two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the desert, unto her place, where she is nourished for a time and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.” The woman described in Revelation 12: 2-5 is one giving birth to a child whom a great red dragon was poised to devour. The dragon, of course, was symbolic of the beast of Revelation or Satan. Historically, Satan has displayed his appetite to devour the truth by surrounding it with his deception. The child being born can then be envisioned as symbolic of the truth and the mother giving birth as those who bear witness to the truth, or the faithful. Thus, the woman flying into the desert refuge is symbolic of the faithful who have the mark of God on their foreheads. The “two wings of a great eagle” can also be interpreted as symbolic rather than literal. Exodus 19: 4 uses a similar expression “the wings of eagles” in describing the manner in which God freed the Hebrews from Pharaoh’s bondage. We know that the Hebrews were freed by divine acts, but these acts did not include flight through the assistance of eagles. Instead, the Hebrews walked out of their Egyptian bondage under the protection of divine miracles. Likewise, the “two wings of a great eagle” given to the faithful per Revelation 12: 14 could be interpreted as symbolic of the ease by which the faithful will find refuge in the wilderness. This ease may be due to anything from fortunate circumstances to divine intervention whereby the faithful are transported to their refuge in the wilderness. The latter form of transport is quite similar to that interpreted by the Rapture Doctrine. The difference is found in the destinations of each interpretation. For the

246

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

Rapture Doctrine the destination is the clouds of the sky, whereas for this interpretation the destination is the wilderness on earth. The latter destination is expressly stated in Revelation 12: 14, making it the more reliable interpretation. Thus, Matthew 24: 40-41 events are fulfilled in the pre tribulation simulation of post tribulation events that include the Battle of Armageddon and the first of seven plagues fulfilling the wrath of God. In these pre tribulation simulations one can envision a scenario of tranquility in which both the faithful and unfaithful will be working together when they are abruptly separated by force. However, in both cases the faithful and unfaithful remain on earth as opposed to being transported into the clouds for the duration of the tribulation. This interpretation, of course, inherently refutes the Rapture Doctrine.

Fairness
In fairness it should be said that the Rapture Doctrine does include some truth. For example, Biblical history does support the contention that God does not vent his wrath on those who are faithful to Him. Although Noe had to endure the worldwide deluge, he was spared from it. The protection of Lot and his family during the destruction of Sodom and Gomorra according to Genesis 19: 24-25 is also a good example. Such protection could likewise be expected in varying degrees during the period of the end time tribulation. Still, history has also shown that God does permit His faithful to be persecuted. This was particularly true during the early days of the church when it was persecuted by the Roman Empire. A distinction must therefore be made between experiencing persecution that God permits and experiencing the wrath of God, such as the deluge or that which took place at Sodom and Gomorra.

247

It is to be noted that the persecutions that God permits are inflicted by creatures of God rather than God Himself. Some of these persecutions may be so intense that one might feel that they are nevertheless manifestations of the wrath of God. But, careful examination will show that they were really directed against God. His faithful could be likened to the subjects of warring nations, who must endure the sufferings of a war directed by their leaders against each other. These persecutions were not therefore manifestations of the wrath of God.

Persecution
Review of the Book of Revelation leads to the impression that the end time will consist of three initial plagues followed by subsequent persecutions that are, in turn, followed by seven plagues. The first three plagues are described as fire, smoke, and sulphur in Revelation 9: 18. These are the plagues one can associate with a military attack upon the world. This attack would then be followed by the persecutions mentioned, which will be conducted by creatures of God including spirits. This form of persecution God has permitted in the past and could permit during the end time tribulation. That God will permit persecution of the faithful is supported by Matthew 24: 9-10 “Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall put you to death: and you shall be hated by all nations for my name’s sake. And then shall many be scandalized and shall betray one another and shall hate one another.” The Book of Revelation also supports the contention that the faithful will be persecuted in the end time. It has a number of versus which lend support to this understanding. Among these are 2: 17, 6: 11, 7: 14-15, 12: 17, 14: 12-13, 15: 2-4, 17: 6 and 20: 4. A representative

248

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

verse is 7: 14-15 which is quoted as follows: “These are they who are come out of great tribulation and have washed their robes and have made them white in the blood of the Lamb. Therefore, they are before the throne of God: and they serve him day and night in his Temple. And he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell over them.”

Wrath
Description of the seven plagues which follow this persecution begins in Revelation 15: 1 which explicitly states “For in them is filled up the wrath of God.” It can readily be contended that these seven plagues are manifestations of God’s wrath against the unfaithful. They will “rain down” in the same way that God sent plagues against Pharaoh and Egypt to free the Hebrews according to Exodus 7 to 11. One might extend this interpretation to the first three plagues as similar manifestations of God’s wrath. Using the foregoing reasoning this extension would be logical as applied to the unfaithful. As in the time of the Exodus, the unfaithful will be bewildered and frightened since they will lack understanding and will be insecure in face of the threats prophesied. They would also have to suffer torments from which some of the faithful may well be spared. It would not, however, be reasonable to conclude that God would be directing His wrath against the faithful during the first three plagues or subsequent persecutions, even though He permits the faithful to endure them. In fact, God protects His faithful during these plagues as He did the Hebrews when He sent plagues against Pharaoh and Egypt. This protection is described as follows: Revelation 7: 2-3 “And I saw another angel ascending from the rising of the sun, having the sign of the living God. And he cried with a loud voice to the

249

four angels to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying: Hurt not the earth nor the sea nor the trees, till we sign the servants of our God in their foreheads.” Revelation 9: 4 “And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth nor any green thing nor any tree: but only the men who have not the sign of God on their foreheads.” Revelation 12: 13-17 indicates that some who do not comply with the beast’s mandate will be provided a safe haven in the wilderness, while others will undergo persecution. After the faithful have endured these persecutions they would witness the Son of man coming upon a cloud and be caught up with him as revealed in Revelation 14: 14-16,
“And I saw: and behold a white cloud and upon the cloud one sitting like to the Son of man, having on his head a crown of gold and in his hand a sharp sickle. And another angel came out from the Temple, crying with a loud voice to him that sat upon the cloud: Thrust in thy sickle and reap, because the hour is come to reap. For the harvest of the earth is ripe. And he that sat on the cloud thrust his sickle into the earth: and the earth was reaped.”

This conclusion is further supported by Matthew 24: 29-31. Events foretold by St. Paul in 1 Thessalonians 4: 13-17 are then also foretold in Revelation 14: 14-16 and Matthew 24: 29-31, Acts 1: 11 and 2: 19-20, as well as Daniel 12. There is, nevertheless, harmony in all these accounts. St. Paul provides a description of how these events will take place, but Revelation, Matthew, and Acts denote when they will take place.

250

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

Specifically, the sequences in which these events are presented in Revelation indicate that they will follow the first three plagues and subsequent persecutions while preceding the last seven plagues. In addition, Matthew states that the Son of man will come upon a cloud and gather his faithful after the tribulation of the preceding days, not before as contended by the Rapture Doctrine. The faithful will be spared from undergoing the last seven plagues by being gathered up unto the clouds before these plagues take place. This is noteworthy because these plagues are closely associated with the wrath of God. Revelation 16 describes them as seven bowls of wrath consisting of: 1. Sores and grievous wounds made upon the men who had the character of the beast: and upon them that adored the image thereof. Dead man’s blood poured out upon the sea killing every living soul in the sea. Conversions of rivers and fountains of water into blood. Scorching of men with heat and fire. Darkness. Drying up of the river Euphrates. Lightning and thunder; an unprecedented earthquake destroying cities, sinking islands, and leveling mountains; and an exceedingly great hail.

2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7.

Thousand Year Reign
Being spared from these plagues can be truly appreciated as God’s protection of his faithful from his wrath as expressed in 1 Thessalonians 5: 9-10. Revelation 20: 4-6 confirms the foregoing observations as follows:

251

“And I saw seats. And they sat upon them: and judgment was given unto them. And the souls of them that were beheaded for the testimony of Jesus and for the word of God and who had not adored the beast nor his image nor received his character on their foreheads or in their hands. And they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. The rest of the dead lived not, till the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection. In these the second death hath no power. But they shall be priests of God and of Christ: and shall reign with him a thousand years.”

Using the conclusions reached so far, this thousand year reign would begin with Christ’s return upon a cloud at which time the faithful would experience the first resurrection as described in 1 Thessalonians 4: 13-18 and Phillipians 3: 21. This resurrection would begin with the resurrection of the faithful dead in glorified bodies like unto Christ’s followed by the resurrection of the faithful living who would then be transformed into glorified bodies like unto Christ’s. That the faithful dead would already have their glorified bodies prior to this event is supported by 2 Corinthians 5: 1-8. That the faithful living would then be transformed into glorified bodies is corroborated by 1 Corinthians 15: 50-52 as follows:
“Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corruption possess incorruption. Behold, I tell you a mystery. We shall all indeed rise again: but we shall not all be changed. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet: for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall rise again incorruptible. And we shall be changed.”

252

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

The meaning would be that while those who are living at this time will not die, they must undergo the change from a natural body to a glorified body. Having been so changed, the thousand year reign with the Son of man will be a spiritual reign in the kingdom of God, or Heaven, not an earthly reign where the body is still subject to corruption. Those depicted as reigning during this period are described as having been beheaded. As yet, such a reign is not possible in this world. Per John 18: 36 Jesus said, “My kingdom is not of this world.” The faithful will then be in Heaven, but still awaiting final judgment which will take place after the thousand year reign according to Revelation 20: 7-15. The initial thousand years would be the period between their entry into Heaven and the last judgment. It could well be a figurative expression to describe any length of time, but it would conclude with the last judgment. Proponents of the Rapture Doctrine could argue against the idea that the faithful who survive would pass from this life to the next during these events. They could say that these survivors would then know when they would pass from this life to the next. This advance information would conflict with Matthew 24: 42 which states, “Watch therefore, for you do not know at what hour your Lord is to come.” Revelation 16: 15 also says “Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.” The implication of these verses is that we do not know the hour of our death or the Lord’s coming. St. Paul, however, has told us that these survivors will not die, but merely change from their corruptible to incorruptible bodies. In addition, these survivors would not know the hour of the Lord’s return. That has not been clearly stated in Revelation. It is true that the beast will be given authority to work for forty-two months according to

253

Daniel 12: 11 and Revelation 13: 5. This authority would end with his defeat at the Battle of Armageddon referenced in Revelation 16: 16 during the description of the seven bowls of God’s wrath. However, since the faithful will be spared this wrath, it can be contended that the return of the Son of man upon a cloud will precede the Battle of Armageddon by an unknown length of time. Prior to that event the faithful will be persecuted and living from day to day as any soldier on a battlefield. Most any veteran of a battlefield will testify that these soldiers live from day to day with the feeling that their lives could end at any moment. They would not therefore know when this would happen.

Gog & Magog
Still, proponents of the Rapture Doctrine might argue that the thousand year reign must be an earthly reign since Revelation 20: 7-10 describes earthly activity as follows:
“And when the thousand years shall be finished, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison and shall go forth and seduce the nations which are over the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog: and shall gather them together to battle, the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they came upon the breadth of the earth and encompassed the camp of the saints and the beloved city. And there came down fire from God out of Heaven and devoured them: and the devil, who seduced them, was cast into the pool of fire and brimstone, where both the beast and the false prophet shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.”

254

THE RAPTURE DOCTRINE

This activity, however, can be associated with the unfaithful who will experience the second resurrection after the thousand year period and thus be active upon the earth. Such an interpretation is supported by John 5: 28-29 as follows: “Wonder not at this: for the hour cometh wherein all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God. And they that have done good things shall come forth unto the resurrection of life: but they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of judgment.” Revelation 19: 11-21 indicates that the unfaithful would be killed near the beginning of this thousand year period in a battle, which appears very much to be the Battle of Armageddon. Revelation 20: 5 describes their subsequent resurrection as: “The rest of the dead lived not, till the thousand years were finished.” Revelation 20: 13 further supports this contention in the words “And the sea gave up the dead that were in it: and death and hell gave up their dead that were in them.” Thus, a dead earth will witness the resurrection of the dead unfaithful, who will be as numerous as the sands of the sea. The names Gog and Magog are also used as in Ezechiel 38 & 39 for a similar prophecy related to the latter days. These are Hebrew words interpreted to mean “Roof” and “From Roof”, and are therefore most likely symbolic names. Within the context of this interpretation they are assigned to the resurrected dead unfaithful. “Roof” and “From Roof” denote two different groups of these unfaithful that have very little to distinguish them except possibly the manner of their resurrection. This manner can be one of two kinds designated as “Roof” or “From Roof”. Buried dead have one likely roof - the surface of the earth. They would thus be resurrected from the roof and the unburied resurrected at the roof. Thus, the names Gog and Magog can be interpreted to mean the resurrected buried and unburied dead unfaithful.

255

After this second resurrection, the unfaithful will be deceived by Satan to do battle with the saints residing in the “beloved city”. Since these saints had risen in the first resurrection, it can be contended that they would be residing in Heaven referred to as the “holy city” and subsequently described as the “New Jerusalem” in Revelation 21: 2. Fortunately, the saints will be defended by God who will send fire down on the unfaithful to devour them according to Revelation 20: 9. Satan would know this in advance, but would still encourage the unfaithful to make this assault to intimidate the faithful. The temporary release from the constraints of “the bottomless pit” for the last judgment would provide his last opportunity to do so.

Conclusion
These observations, then, support the contention that this often referred to thousand years reign will be of a spiritual nature in Heaven beginning with the Lord’s returning upon a cloud and ending with the last judgment. They also support the contention that this reign will be a reward for those who remain faithful to God, particularly during the period of this end time tribulation. The faithful would then reign with God in Heaven for this thousandyear period as well as for eternity thereafter.

256

“Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard: neither hath it entered into the heart of man, what things God hath prepared for them that love him.”

1 Corinthians 2: 9

257

Afterword
Contemplation of the cheerful reward of heaven is a good culmination for this study and a good beginning for the rest of our lives. It is particularly a good beginning for those who would live to experience the events foreseen in this study. In retrospect end time events would be as forecasted by the Book of Daniel, the Gospels, St. Paul’s epistles and the Book of Revelation. Revelation helps us to gain insight into the reality of end time tribulation, thereby giving us the timely understanding to cope with its challenges. That is, Revelation does this if it is properly interpreted. We have seen from the foregoing study that proper understanding of Revelation has been an ongoing challenge in itself. Part of this challenge has been due to the manner in which it is composed and part is due to changes introduced by external influences. It is believed that the manner of its composition is the result of intentional purposes, one of which was to seal up much of its real meaning until the proper time, as was the case of the Book of Daniel. This practice served to benefit mankind by exposing prophecies at their proper time and not before. It is also believed that changes introduced by external influences are for intentional purposes as well. These were to seal up much of the true meaning of Revelation beyond the proper time of its disclosure and forever thereafter. This intent would serve to detriment mankind by denying exposure to prophecies at their proper time. Lacking such exposure, mankind would be more vulnerable to deception and the loss of eternal life resulting from that deception.

259

To counter this deception Revelation tells us : “Here is wisdom: He that hath understanding, let him count the number of the beast. For it is the number of a man: and the number of him is six hundred sixty-six.” With this wisdom one can insight into the reality of the end time as was done herein, so that one can cope more effectively with its challenges. Wisdom gives us the ability to recognize these challenges in a more timely manner affording more effective preparation. We are not caught by surprise as we would be if we waited until we saw “that abomination standing in the holy place”. By recognizing the identity of the beast and the manner of its entrance, we have much more time to prepare, increasing the probability of our survival physically and spiritually, but especially spiritually. The beast’s reign will last seven years according to prophecy. The first three and a half years will be an era of an uneasy peace, but one which does provide some freedom. As such, it represents a period in which the wise will have opportunity to prepare for the tribulation of the last three and a half years. Little known, but of comparable significance are the events leading up to the end time as prophesied by the Blessed Virgin Mary in her 1846 apparition at La Salette, France, and as described herein. It could be fairly said that some of the forecasted events leading up to the end time have been recently experienced to some degree. Then again they have been experienced to some degree at various times since the Book of Revelation was written almost two thousand years ago. These observations should not therefore unduly alarm us. Rather, they should motivate us to study those events which have not yet been experienced. As summarized in Matthew 24: 9-14, these events would include a worldwide rebellion against God, numerous earthquakes, famine, pestilence, many false

260

AFTERWORD

prophets and a worldwide persecution of Christians resulting in the Gospel being preached to the whole world. The 1846 La Salette apparition prophecies provide further detail on these events and events to follow including an era of love and peace that will last about twenty-five years. Knowing that such events shall precede the end time should in itself provide some consolation. After this era, there will be a false peace and a return to sinful living at which time the Antichrist will be born and make his entrance. Our study has shown how he will probably make this entrance by exploiting a conception of Christ’s return professed by the Rapture Doctrine instead of that professed by Matthew 24: 23-28. This, in turn, indicates that the Rapture Doctrine will still be accepted by many even though its flaws have been identified and its credibility may have been significantly weakened. This probability, in turn, indicates that events will transpire in the future that give it more credibility, at least on the surface. Such events would be those leading up to the end time, as prophesied. These events would be interpreted by believers of the Rapture Doctrine to be fulfillment of end time events rather than events leading up to the end time. Specifically, the anticipated worldwide persecution of Christians forecasted in Matthew 24: 9-14 will be interpreted by such believers as the fulfillment of the end time tribulation. The twenty-five years of love and peace following this persecution will also be interpreted as part of the thousand year reign of Christ on earth following this perceived tribulation. Such events would be strong arguments in support of the Rapture Doctrine and provide a credible basis for the Antichrist’s entrance as described herein. As such, it could be speculated that the Rapture Doctrine was unknowingly “inspired” in the nineteenth

261

century to initiate credibility for such an entrance. Such would be possible after the 1846 La Salette apparition provided a basis for such an initiation by prophesying such events preceding the end time that could be used to support that credibility. It could also be speculated that the number 616 was introduced into Revelation intentionally to mask the true identity of the Antichrist. Such speculation is plausible in view of all the considerations made which corroborate these conclusions. In making both of these speculations, however, it should be noted that a superior intellect is perceived which has at its end objective the deception of mankind. This superior intellect is working at opposing the word of God and is readily identified as a well known character of the spirit world. The introduction of the number 616 into Revelation has been discredited for reasons provided in this study. In addition, there are flaws in the use of the Rapture Doctrine as a basis for the entrance of the Antichrist. According to that doctrine the faithful, as it professes them to be, will be absent from the earth during the end time tribulation. Such is not indicated for the described persecution that shall precede the end time. This is a glaring flaw. In addition, the Rapture Doctrine teaches that the perceived age of love and peace on earth will commence when Christ returns to the earth with the faithful. Such is not indicated for the prophesied age of love and peace that shall exist for twenty-five years before the entrance of the Antichrist. This is also a glaring flaw. Our study, nevertheless, indicates that the Rapture Doctrine will be exploited as a basis for the entrance of the Antichrist. Such exploitation is feasible because very few will probably be cognizant of the events that shall precede the end time such as the worldwide persecution of Christians and the age of love and peace that shall follow it. Since most will not be cognizant of these events, most will

262

AFTERWORD

not make the described comparisons and see these flaws. They will be impressed only by what they have observed and make erroneous conclusions. Christians should then take note that the foreseen world wide persecution of Christians that precedes the end time is not the tribulation of the end time. If anything should be gained from this study, it should be at least that. This persecution may be horrendous, but it is not this tribulation. Such awareness is all so important for the retention of faith. During this persecution, true Christians will probably not be provided a safe haven in the wilderness as in the tribulation according to Revelation 12: 6 and 14. Thus, these Christians could come to believe that they have the wrong faith and should adopt the faith of their persecutors. Using the logic developed in this study, that faith will probably include limiting the world population growth through execution of the unborn and newly born. It could well be enforced by an alternative interpretation of Revelation 12: 1-6 describing a woman giving birth to a child threatened to be devoured by a dragon and the woman subsequently being given safe haven in the wilderness. The alternative interpretation could be that this woman represents all women who agree to the execution of their unborn or newly born and are rewarded with safe haven from the persecution. Such a change, of course, could well be mortal to their souls. For similar reasons Christians should take note that the era of love and peace that follows this persecution is not an era of Christ’s reign on earth. As wonderful as it may be, it is not that. It is the era prophesied by the La Salette apparition (and probably by Revelation 10: 10 as well as Isaiah 2: 2-4 and 11: 6-9) that shall precede the end time. However, it will be so spectacularly wonderful that one could easily convert to the belief that it is an era of Christ’s

263

reign on earth. Arguments opposing this interpretation have been provided at length in this study. Such insight as provided herein represents a light in the darkness which should be made available to all while there is a relative peace affording such availability. It is quite possible that this peace will be soon followed by the forecasted events leading up to the end time. This possibility may even be a probability in view of current world events that very much resemble events leading up to the end time, particularly global warming. To be prudent it is therefore incumbent upon us to share this insight with others as soon as possible, as difficult as it may be. Such an appeal was made by the Blessed Virgin Mary at the 1846 La Salette apparition to the true disciples and apostles of the living God. It was from our spiritual mother in whom we must have trust as with our known mothers. It is also an expression of motherly love for all her children, particularly those who have gone astray. We should therefore act in response to her appeal to her children as follows:
“It is time they came out and filled the world with light. Go and reveal yourselves to be my cherished children. I am at your side and within you, provided that your faith is the light which shines upon you in these unhappy days. May your zeal make you famished for the glory and honor of Jesus Christ. Fight, children of light, you, the few who can see. For now is the time of all times, the end of all ends.”

264

“Is a lamp brought to be put under the measure, or under the couch? Is it not rather to be put upon the lamp stand? For there is nothing hidden that will not be made manifest; nor is anything concealed that will not come to light.”

265

Appendices

267

APPENDICES

I – Pax Romana Emperors
27 BC to 14 AD 14 to 37 AD 37 to 41 AD 41 to 54 AD 54 to 68 AD 68 to 69 AD 69 AD 69 AD 69 to 79 AD 79 to 81 AD 81 to 96 AD 96 to 98 AD 98 to 117 AD 117 to 138 AD 138 to 161 AD Augustus (Caesar Augustus) Tiberius (Tiberius Caesar Augustus) Caligula (Gaius Caesar Augustus Germanicus) Claudius (Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus) Nero (Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus) Galba (Servius Galba Caesar Augustus) Otho (Marcus Otho Caesar Augustus) Vitellius (Aulus Vitellius Germanicus) Vespasian (Caesar Vespasianus Augustus) Titus (Titus Vespasianus Augustus) Domitian (Caesar Domitianus Augustus) Nerva (Nerva Caesar Augustus) Trajan (Caesar Nerva Traianus Augustus) Hadrian (Caesar Traianus Hadrianus Augustus) Antoninus Pius (Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus Antoninus Augustus Pius) Marcus Aurelius (Marcus Aurelius Antoninus)

161 to 180 AD

269

APPENDICES

II - Seleucid Kings Who Ruled Babylonia
312 to 281 BC 281 to 261 BC 261 to 246 BC 246 to 226 BC 226 to 223 BC 223 to 187 BC 187 to 175 BC Seleucus I Nicator Antiochus I Soter Antiochus II Theos Seleucus II Kallinikos Seleucus III Soter Antiochus III (Nicator) The Great Seleucus IV Philopator Murdered Infant son (Antiochus) of Seleucus IV Philopator (Usurper - Antiochus IV Epiphanes) (Usurper - Antiochus V Eupator) 9. Demetrius Soter (Usurper - Alexander I (Balas) Theopater Euergetes) 10. Demetrius II Theos Nicator Philadelphus 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

175 to 164 BC 164 to 162 BC 162 to 150 BC 150 to 147 BC 147 to 125 BC

271

APPENDICES

III - The Hebrew Alphabet And Numerical Values

ALEPH (A) & 1

BETH (B) & 2

GIMEL (G) & 3

DALETH (D) & 4

HE (H) & 5

VAU (V) & 6

ZAYIN (Z) & 7

CHETH (CH) & 8

TETH (T)& 9

YOD (I)&10

CAPH (K) & 20

LAMED (L) & 30

MEM (M) & 40

NUN (N)& 50

SAMEKH (S) & 60

AYIN (O) & 70

PE (P) & 80

TZADDI (TZ) & 90

QOPH (Q) &100

RESH (R) & 200

SHIN Final Caph TAV (SH) & 300 (TH) & 400 & 500

Final Mem & 600

Final Nun & 700

Final Pe & 800

Final Tzaddi & 900

273

APPENDICES

IV - ASCII Values For Letters Of Western Hemisphere Languages
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 Ç ü é â ä à å ç ê ë è ï î ì Ä Å É æ Æ ô ö ò û ù ÿ Ö 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 Ü á í ó ú ñ Ñ ª º α β Γ π Σ σ μ τ Φ θ Ω δ ∞ φ ∈ ∩ η 154 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237 238 239 252

275

APPENDICES

V – Related ISO Standards
Number 646 Title Information Technology - ISO 7 - Bit Coded Character Set for Information Interchange Information Processing - ISO 7 - Bit and 8 Bit Coded Character Sets - Code Extension Techniques Data Processing - Procedure for Registration of Escape Sequences Information Processing - ISO 8 - Bit Code for Information Interchange - Structure and Rules for Implementation Information Processing - ISO 7 - Bit and 8 Bit Coded Character Sets - Additional Control Functions for Character Imaging Devices Information Processing - Coded Character Sets for Text Communication - Part 2: Latin Alphabetic and Non Alphabetic Graphic Characters Information Processing - 8 Bit Single-Byte Coded Graphic Character Sets Information Technology - Standardized Coded Graphic Character Sets for Use in 8 - Bit Codes

2022

2375

4873

6429

6937/2

8859-1

10367

277

APPENDICES

VI - Latin 1 Multilingual Values For Letters Of Western Hemisphere Languages
A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 Ç ü é â ä à å ç ê ë è ï î ì Ä Å É æ Æ ô ö ò û ù ÿ Ö 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 Ü á í ó ú ñ Ñ ª º Á Â À Ó ß Ô Ò õ Õ µ þ Þ Ú Û Ù ý Ý 154 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 181 182 183 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237

279

APPENDICES

VII - “KNSTUVWX” Matrix

K (75) K (75) N (78) S (83) T (84) U (85) V (86) W (87) X (88)

Ö (153) * (158) * (159) á (160) í (161) ó (162) ú (163)

N S T (78) (83) (84) Ö * * (153) (158) (159) í ó (161) (162) í º (161) (167) ó º (162) (167) ú * * (163) (168) (169) ñ * * (164) (169) (170) Ñ * * (165) (170) (171) ª * * (166) (171) (172)

U (85) á (160) ú (163) * (168) * (169)

V (86) í (161) ñ (164) * (169) * (170) * (171)

* (171) * * (172) (173) * * * (173) (174) (175)

W (87) ó (162) Ñ (165) * (170) * (171) * (172) * (173)

X (88) ú (163) ª (166) * (171) * (172) * (173) * (174) * (175)

NOTE: Diagonal entries are omitted because a letter cannot be combined with itself. Values marked with an asterisk (*) represent non-letters such as symbols and numbers. They are also omitted.

281

APPENDICES

VIII – World’s Population Growth
Calendar Population Year (Billions) ------0001 0.200 1650 0.500 1850 1.000 1930 2.000 1950 2.513 1960 3.027 1970 3.678 1980 4.478 1990 5.321 1991 5.384 1994 5.607 1999 5.996 2003 6.300 2005 6.450

Data Sources:
“The 1993 Almanac”

(Houghton Mifflin Co., New York, NY)
“The World Almanac and Book of Facts 2004”

(World Almanac Books, Mahwah, NJ)

283

References
BOOKS:
“Ancient Christian Writers, St. Irenaeus of Lyons, Against the Heresies”: Paulist Press, New York, NY ISBN 0-8091-0454-7 “Inside the Third Reich Memoirs”: Macmillan Publishing Co., New York, NY ISBN 0-02-037500-X “Mein Kampf”: Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston, MA ISBN 0395925037 “Melanie And the Story of Our Lady of La Salette”: Tan Books and Publishers, Inc., Rockford, IL; ISBN 0-89555-522-0 “Nero: Reality and Legend”: W.W. Norton & Co., Inc., New York, NY SBN 393-00542-9 “Nostradamus”: St. Martin’s Press, New York, NY ISBN 0-312-13695-1 “Secrets of La Salette”: The 101 Foundation, Asbury, NJ ISBN 1890137235, 1994 “The Bible Code”: Simon & Schuster, New York, NY ISBN 0-684-84973-9 “The City of God”: Random House, Inc., New York, NY ISBN 0-679-78319-9

285

BOOKS (cont’d):
“The Future of Population”: Phoenix, Orion Publishing Group Ltd, London, England ISBN 0-297-81923-2 “The House of Seleucus”: Ares Publishers, Inc., Chicago, IL ISBN 0-89005-537-8 “The Jewish War” (Flavius Josephus): Penguin Books, London, England ISBN 0-14-044420-3 “The Rise and Fall of the Third Reich”: Fawcett Crest, New York, NY ISBN 0-449-21977-1

ENCYCLOPEDIAS:
“Encyclopedia of Information Systems and Services” Gale Research Co., Book Tower, Detroit, MI “Grolier’s Encyclopedia” (Internet) “New Catholic Encyclopedia”: Catholic University of America, 1967 “The Encyclopedia of Religion”: MacMillan Publishing Co., New York, NY “The New Encyclopaedia Britannica, 15th Edition”: Encyclopaedia Britannica, Inc., 1989,

ALMANACS:
“The World Almanac and Book of Facts 2005”: World Almanac Books, Mahwah, NJ ISBN 0-88687-847-0 “The 1993 Almanac”: Houghton Mifflin Company ,New York, NY ISBN 0-395-62886-5

286

REFERENCES

DICTIONARIES:
“The New Cassell’s German Dictionary”: Funk & Wagnalls, New York, NY ISBN 0020248504

ARTICLES:
“A View of the History of the ISO Character Code”: Honeywell Computer Journal, Phoenix, AZ Library of Congress Standard Journal Issue Code: HNCJA3 6(4) 259-306 (1972)

FILMS:
“Apocalypse!”: PBS Frontline “Hitler-Stalin Dangerous Liaisons”: France 3 Lyon Post Production “Nuremberg to Nuremberg”: Produced by an “Individual” “Seduction of a Nation”: Brook Productions for Thames Television

287

Biblical Quote Index
Acts 01: 94, 238, 250 Acts 02: 188, 250 Acts 03: 35 Acts 05: 190 Acts 13: 221 Corinthians 1 Corinthians 02: 257 1 Corinthians 03: 60 1 Corinthians 09: 190, 219 1 Corinthians 15: 95, 169, 170, 252 2 Corinthians 05: 170, 218, 227, 252 Daniel 02: 9 Daniel 03: 13 Daniel 04: 8 Daniel 05: 8, 9 Daniel 06: 8, 9, 13 Daniel 07: 5, 7, 8, 11, 13, 20, 21, 25, 30, 34, 128, 131, 133, 157, 165, 167 Daniel 08: 5, 15, 21, 30, 31, 120, 158, 235 Daniel 09: 21, 30, 213 Daniel 11: 8, 21, 26, 27, 29, 125 Daniel 12: 5, 15, 21, 30, 33, 34, 84, 151, 158, 193, 213, 215, 250, 254 Ephesians 04: 198 Esther 03: 180 Esther 08: 180 Exodus 07 to 11: 249 Exodus 19: 246 Ezechiel 23: 45, 146 Ezechiel 38 & 39: 211, 255 Genesis 19: 247 Hebrews 01: 184 Hebrews 09: 226 Hebrews 10: 165, 226 Hebrews 11: 220 Hebrews 12: 220 Isaiah 02: 122, 155, 207, 263 Isaiah 07: 122 Isaiah 11: 122, 123, 162, 207, 263 Isaiah 13: 8, 9 Isaiah 14: 62 Isaiah 2: 122 Isaiah 24: 122, 207 Isaiah 53: 122 Isaiah 57: 45, 146 Isaiah 60: 124 Isaiah 60-62: 122, 207, 211 Isaiah 66: 193

289

John 1 John 02: 138, 184 John 01: 72, 102 John 05: 255 John 08: 228 John 10: 150 John 11: 139 John 13: 229 John 16: 150 John 18: 253 John 21: 40 Kings 3 Kings 21: 180 Luke 03: 185 Luke 12: 217, 228 Luke 17: 186 Luke 24: 221, 225 Machabees 1 Machabees 01: 29, 30 2 Machabees 05: 30 2 Machabees 09: 32 2 Machabees 10: 31 Matthew 04: 126 Matthew 05: 59, 229 Matthew 07: 225, 226 Matthew 08: 217 Matthew 10: 169, 230 Matthew 12: 111, 165 Matthew 16: 132, 227 Matthew 17: 170, 212, 218 Matthew 19: 222 Matthew 22: 218, 223, 229 Matthew 24: 94, 95, 98, 112, 120, 146, 153,

Matthew 24 (cont'd): 161, 165, 167, 184, 185, 186, 195, 197, 199, 207, 212, 237, 238, 239, 240, 241, 242, 244, 247, 248, 250, 253, 260, 261, 262 Matthew 25: 195, 197, 227, 229 Matthew 26: 95, 197, 238 Michea 05: 122 Peter 1 Peter 01: 171 1 Peter 04: 184 2 Peter 03: 195 Phillipians 03: 252 Psalm 22: 168 Revelation 02: 169, 219, 248 Revelation 06: 161, 177, 178, 248 Revelation 07: 159, 230, 248, 249 Revelation 08: 156, 157 Revelation 09: 62, 156, 157, 158, 159, 202, 245, 248, 250 Revelation 10: 211, 212, 263 04, 211 Revelation 11: 193 Revelation 12: 84, 104, 116, 119, 125, 135,

290

BIBLICAL QUOTE INDEX

188, 235, 246, 247, 248, 250, 263 Revelation 13: 7, 15, 42, 46, 49, 51, 52, 53, 54, 56, 57, 58, 59, 61, 63, 64, 67, 84, 93, 100, 114, 115, 117, 118, 150, 158, 159, 163, 164, 169, 174, 254 Revelation 14: 95, 159, 160, 163, 164, 241, 243, 248, 250 Revelation 15: 248, 249 Revelation 16: 160, 162, 244, 251, 253, 254 Revelation 17: 43, 44, 62, 116, 117, 126, 128, 146, 191, 235, 248 Revelation 18, 146 Revelation 19: 160, 162, 255 Revelation 20: 116, 188, 227, 236, 248, 251, 253, 254, 255, 256 Revelation 21: 256 Revelation 3: 245

Revelation 7: 132, 162, 245 Revelation 8: 3 Revelation 9: 244, 245 Romans 02: 222, 227 Romans 03: 222 Romans 04: 222 Romans 06: 222, 226 Romans 09: 222 Romans 10: 222, 225 Romans 11: 124, 222 Sirach 02: 228 St. Jude’s Epistle: 223 Thessalonians 1 Thessalonians 04: 95, 237, 239, 250, 252 1 Thessalonians 05: 237, 251 2 Thessalonians 02: 146, 175 Timothy 1 Timothy 04: 219 1 Timothy 05: 226 2 Timothy 03: 120 Zechariah 08: 155 Zechariah 09: 122

291